Did you mean to search for إذا سأَلْتُم الله فاسأَلوه الفِرْدَوسَ ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 1101-1200 of 10000
Sahih Muslim 1151 d

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

Allah the Exalted and Majestic said: Every act of the son of Adam is for him, except fasting. It is (exclusively) meant for Me and I (alone) will reward it. Fasting is a shield. When any one of you is fasting on a day, he should neither indulge in obscene language, nor raise the voice; or if anyone reviles him or tries to quarrel with him he should say: I am a person fasting. By Him, in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, the breath of the observer of fast is sweeter to Allah on the Day of judgment than the fragrance of musk. The one who fasts has two (occasions) of joy, one when he breaks the fast he is glad with the breaking of (the fast) and one when he meets his Lord he is glad with his fast.
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَطَاءٌ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ الزَّيَّاتِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، - رضى الله عنه - يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ كُلُّ عَمَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ لَهُ إِلاَّ الصِّيَامَ فَإِنَّهُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِي بِهِ وَالصِّيَامُ جُنَّةٌ فَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ صَوْمِ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلاَ يَرْفُثْ يَوْمَئِذٍ وَلاَ يَسْخَبْ فَإِنْ سَابَّهُ أَحَدٌ أَوْ قَاتَلَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ إِنِّي امْرُؤٌ صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَخُلُوفُ فَمِ الصَّائِمِ أَطْيَبُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِنْ رِيحِ الْمِسْكِ وَلِلصَّائِمِ فَرْحَتَانِ يَفْرَحُهُمَا إِذَا أَفْطَرَ فَرِحَ بِفِطْرِهِ وَإِذَا لَقِيَ رَبَّهُ فَرِحَ بِصَوْمِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1151d
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 212
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2566
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1276

Narrated Khabbab:

We emigrated with the Prophet (p.b.u.h) in Allah's cause, and so our reward was then surely incumbent on Allah. Some of us died and they did not take anything from their rewards in this world, and amongst them was Mustab bin `Umar; and the others were those who got their rewards. Mustab bin `Umar was martyred on the day of the Battle of Uhud and we could get nothing except his Burd to shroud him in. And when we covered his head his feet became bare and vice versa. So the Prophet ordered us to cover his head only and to put idhkhir (a kind of shrub) over his feet.

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، حَدَّثَنَا شَقِيقٌ، حَدَّثَنَا خَبَّابٌ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ هَاجَرْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَلْتَمِسُ وَجْهَ اللَّهِ، فَوَقَعَ أَجْرُنَا عَلَى اللَّهِ، فَمِنَّا مَنْ مَاتَ لَمْ يَأْكُلْ مِنْ أَجْرِهِ شَيْئًا مِنْهُمْ مُصْعَبُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ، وَمِنَّا مَنْ أَيْنَعَتْ لَهُ ثَمَرَتُهُ فَهُوَ يَهْدِبُهَا‏.‏ قُتِلَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ، فَلَمْ نَجِدْ مَا نُكَفِّنُهُ إِلاَّ بُرْدَةً إِذَا غَطَّيْنَا بِهَا رَأْسَهُ خَرَجَتْ رِجْلاَهُ، وَإِذَا غَطَّيْنَا رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَ رَأْسُهُ، فَأَمَرَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ نُغَطِّيَ رَأْسَهُ، وَأَنْ نَجْعَلَ عَلَى رِجْلَيْهِ مِنَ الإِذْخِرِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1276
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 37
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 366
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 5085

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

Shariq al-Hawzani and I came to Aisha (Allah be pleased with her) and asked her: By which (prayer) the Messenger of Allah (saws) began when he woke up at night? She replied: You asked me about a thing which no one asked me before. When he woke up at night, he uttered: "Allah is Most Great" ten times, and uttered "Praise be to Allah" ten times, and said "Glory be to Allah and I begin with His praise" ten times, and said: "Glory be to the King, the Most Holy" ten times, and asked Allah's pardon ten times, and said: "There is no god but Allah" ten times, and then said: "O Allah! I seek refuge in Thee from the strait of the Day of resurrection," ten times. He then began the prayer.

حَدَّثَنَا كَثِيرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ جُعْثُمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الأَزْهَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْحَرَازِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي شَرِيقٌ الْهَوْزَنِيُّ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها فَسَأَلْتُهَا بِمَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَفْتَتِحُ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَتْ لَقَدْ سَأَلْتَنِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ مَا سَأَلَنِي عَنْهُ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَكَ كَانَ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ عَشْرًا وَحَمِدَ عَشْرًا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ عَشْرًا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَ الْمَلِكِ الْقُدُّوسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ عَشْرًا وَاسْتَغْفَرَ عَشْرًا وَهَلَّلَ عَشْرًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ ضِيقِ الدُّنْيَا وَضِيقِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ عَشْرًا ثُمَّ يَفْتَتِحُ الصَّلاَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5085
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 313
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5066
Riyad as-Salihin 1461
'A ishah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported:
Whenever the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) went to bed, he would blow upon his hands recite Al-Mu'awwidhat; and pass his hands over his body.

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن عائشة، رضي الله عنه، أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، كان إذا أخذ مضجعه نفث في يديه، وقرأ بالمعوذات ومسح بهما جسده‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

وفي رواية لهما‏:‏ ‏ "‏أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، كان إذا أوى إلى فراشه كل ليلة جمع كفيه، ثم نفث فيهما فقرأ فيهما‏:‏ قل هو الله أحد، وقل أعوذ برب الفلق، وقل أعوذ برب الناس، ثم مسح بهما ما استطاع من جسده، يبدأ بهما على رأسه ووجهه، وما أقبل من جسده، يفعل ذلك ثلاث مرات‏"‏‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏. قال أهل اللغة : (( النفث )) نفخ لطيف بلا ريق‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1461
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 54
Riyad as-Salihin 977
Ibn 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Whenever the Prophet (PBUH) returned from Hajj or 'Umrah and ascended a height or hill, he would recite thrice: "Allahu Akbar (Allah is Greatest)." Then he would say, "La ilaha ill-allahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul- mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shay'in Qadeer. Ayibuna ta'ibuna 'abiduna li-Rabbina hamidun. Sadaq-Allahu wa'dahu, wa nasara 'abdahu, wa hazamal-ahzaba wahdahu [None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, Who has no partner, to Whom the sovereignty belongs, to Whom all praise is due, and Who is Able to do all things. We are those who return (in safety), feel penitence, worship Allah, prostrate before our Rubb and praise Him. Allah has fulfilled His Promise, helped His slave (i.e., Muhammad (PBUH)) and He Alone vanquished the Clans]."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
وعنه قال كان النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا قفل من الحج أو العمرة كلما أوفى علي ثنيه أو فدفد كبر ثلاثاً، ثم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك وله الحمد وهو علي كل شئ قدير آيبون تائبون عابدون ساجدون لربنا حامدون‏.‏ صدق الله وعده، ونصر عبده، وهزم الأحزاب وحده‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏

وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ إذا قفل من الجيوش أو السرايا أو الحج أو العمرة

قوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏أوفى‏ ‏ أي‏:‏ ارتفع، وقوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏فدفد‏ ‏ هو بفتح الفاءين بينهما دال مهملة ساكنة وآخره دال أخرى وهو ‏:‏ الغليظ المرتفع من الأرض‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 977
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 22
Riyad as-Salihin 973
'Abdullah bin Sarjis (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Whenever the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) proceeded on a journey, he would seek refuge in Allah from the hardships of the journey, and against deviation after guidance, and against the supplication of the oppressed, and occurrences of unpleasant events in the family and property. He would say: "Allahumma inni a'udhu bika min wa'tha'is- safari, wa kaabatil-munqalabi, wal-hauri ba'dal-kauni, wa da'watil- mazlumi, wa su'il-manzari fil-ahli wal- mal."

[Muslim].

وعن عبد الله بن سرجس، رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا سافر يتعوذ من وعثاء السفر، وكآبة المنقلب، والحور بعد الكون، ودعوة المظلوم‏.‏ وسوء المنظر في الأهل والمال‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏

هكذا هو في صحيح مسلم‏:‏ الحور بعد الكون، بالنون، وكذا رواه الترمذي والنسائي‏.‏ قال الترمذي‏:‏ يروي ‏:‏الكور‏ ‏ بالراء، وكلاهما له وجه‏.‏ قال العلماء‏:‏ ومعناه بالنون والراء جميعاً‏:‏ الرجوع من الاستقامة أو الزيادة إلي النقص‏.‏ قالوا‏:‏ ورواية الراء مأخوذة من تكوير العمامة، وهو لفها وجمعها، ورواية النون، من الكون، مصدراً ‏ ‏كان يكون كوناً‏ ‏ إذا وجد واستقر‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 973
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 18
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1300
It was narrated that Anas bin Malik said:
"I was sitting with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and a man was standing and praying. When he bowed, prostrated and recited the tashahhud, he supplicated, and in his supplication he said: "Allahumma inni as'aluka bi-anna lakal-hamd, lailaha illa ant, al-mannanu badi'us-samawati wal-ard, ya dhal-jalali wal-ikram! Ya hayyu ya qayyum! Inni as'aluka. (O Allah, indeed I ask You since all praise is due to You, there is none worthy of worship but You, the Bestower, the Creator of the heavens and earth, O Possessor of majesty and honor, O Ever-living, O-Eternal, I ask of You.)' The Prophet (SAW) said: 'Do you know what he has supplicated with?' They said: "Allah (SWT) and His Messenger know best." He said: 'By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, he called upon Allah by His greatest Name, which, if He is called by it, He responds, and if He is asked by it, He gives.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَلَفُ بْنُ خَلِيفَةَ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ أَخِي، أَنَسٍ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا - يَعْنِي - وَرَجُلٌ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي فَلَمَّا رَكَعَ وَسَجَدَ وَتَشَهَّدَ دَعَا فَقَالَ فِي دُعَائِهِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ بِأَنَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ الْمَنَّانُ بَدِيعُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ يَا ذَا الْجَلاَلِ وَالإِكْرَامِ يَا حَىُّ يَا قَيُّومُ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لأَصْحَابِهِ ‏"‏ تَدْرُونَ بِمَا دَعَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ دَعَا اللَّهَ بِاسْمِهِ الْعَظِيمِ الَّذِي إِذَا دُعِيَ بِهِ أَجَابَ وَإِذَا سُئِلَ بِهِ أَعْطَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1300
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 122
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1301
Sahih Muslim Introduction 38
Muhammad bin Abd Allah bin Quhzādh, from the people of Marw, narrated to me, he said Alī bin Husayn bin Wāqid informed me, he said Abd Allah bin al-Mubārak said, I said to Sufyān ath-Thawrī:
‘Indeed Abbād bin Kathīr, about whose condition you are aware, when he related [narrations] he introduced a grave matter- do you believe that it should be said to the people ‘Do not take from him?’ Sufyān said: ‘Indeed!’ Abd Allah [bin al-Mubārak] said: ‘So when I was in an assembly and Abbād was mentioned there, I praised him regarding his Dīn and said: ‘Do not take from him.’

Muhammad said, Abd Allah bin Uthmān narrated to us, he said, my father said, Abd Allah bin al-Mubārak said: ‘I ended up in an assembly of Shu’bah, and he said: ‘This is Abbād bin Kathīr so be warned against him.’
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قُهْزَاذَ، - مِنْ أَهْلِ مَرْوَ - قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُسَيْنِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ قُلْتُ لِسُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ إِنَّ عَبَّادَ بْنَ كَثِيرٍ مَنْ تَعْرِفُ حَالَهُ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا حَدَّثَ جَاءَ، بِأَمْرٍ عَظِيمٍ فَتَرَى أَنْ أَقُولَ، لِلنَّاسِ لاَ تَأْخُذُوا عَنْهُ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَكُنْتُ إِذَا كُنْتُ فِي مَجْلِسٍ ذُكِرَ فِيهِ عَبَّادٌ أَثْنَيْتُ عَلَيْهِ فِي دِينِهِ وَأَقُولُ لاَ تَأْخُذُوا عَنْهُ ‏.‏

وَقَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبِي قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى شُعْبَةَ فَقَالَ هَذَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ فَاحْذَرُوهُ ‏.‏

Reference : Sahih Muslim Introduction 38
In-book reference : Introduction, Narration 37
Sahih al-Bukhari 1979

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As:

The Prophet said to me, "You fast daily all the year and pray every night all the night?" I replied in the affirmative. The Prophet said, "If you keep on doing this, your eyes will become weak and your body will get tired. He who fasts all the year is as he who did not fast at all. The fasting of three days (a month) will be equal to the fasting of the whole year." I replied, "I have the power for more than this." The Prophet said, "Then fast like the fasting of David who used to fast on alternate days and would never flee from the battle field, on meeting the enemy."

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الْعَبَّاسِ الْمَكِّيَّ ـ وَكَانَ شَاعِرًا وَكَانَ لاَ يُتَّهَمُ فِي حَدِيثِهِ ـ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَالَ لِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ لَتَصُومُ الدَّهْرَ، وَتَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ إِذَا فَعَلْتَ ذَلِكَ هَجَمَتْ لَهُ الْعَيْنُ وَنَفِهَتْ لَهُ النَّفْسُ، لاَ صَامَ مَنْ صَامَ الدَّهْرَ، صَوْمُ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ كَانَ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا، وَلاَ يَفِرُّ إِذَا لاَقَى ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1979
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 86
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 200
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2399
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin 'Amr said:
"The Messenger of Allah said to me: 'O 'Abdullah bin 'Amr, you fast all the time and you do stand (in prayer) at night, but if you do that your eyes will become sunken and you will become exhausted. There is no fast for one who fasts every day of his life. Fasting a lifetime means fasting three days each month,
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الْعَبَّاسِ، - هُوَ الشَّاعِرُ - يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو إِنَّكَ تَصُومُ الدَّهْرَ وَتَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ وَإِنَّكَ إِذَا فَعَلْتَ ذَلِكَ هَجَمَتِ الْعَيْنُ وَنَفِهَتْ لَهُ النَّفْسُ لاَ صَامَ مَنْ صَامَ الأَبَدَ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ ثَلاَثَةُ أَيَّامٍ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ كَانَ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا وَلاَ يَفِرُّ إِذَا لاَقَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2399
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 310
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2401
Sahih Muslim 2966 a

Sa'd b. Abu Waqqas is reported to have, said:

By Allah, I am the first person amongst the Arabs to throw an arrow in the cause of Allah and we used to go with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and there was no food for us to eat but only the leaves of hubla and samur trees (they are wild trees) and as a result thereof one amongst us would relieve himself as does the goat. (How strange it is) that now the people of Banu Asad (the progeny of Zubair) instruct me in religion and try to impose punishment upon me (in regard to it). If it is so (that I am so ignorant of religion), then indeed, I am undone and my deeds have been lost. Ibn Numair, however, did not make a mention of the word (idhan) thus? (in his narration).
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبٍ الْحَارِثِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ سَعْدٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي وَابْنُ، بِشْرٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعْدَ بْنَ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَوَّلُ رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ رَمَى بِسَهْمٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَلَقَدْ كُنَّا نَغْزُو مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا لَنَا طَعَامٌ نَأْكُلُهُ إِلاَّ وَرَقُ الْحُبْلَةِ وَهَذَا السَّمُرُ حَتَّى إِنَّ أَحَدَنَا لَيَضَعُ كَمَا تَضَعُ الشَّاةُ ثُمَّ أَصْبَحَتْ بَنُو أَسَدٍ تُعَزِّرُنِي عَلَى الدِّينِ لَقَدْ خِبْتُ إِذًا وَضَلَّ عَمَلِي وَلَمْ يَقُلِ ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ إِذًا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2966a
In-book reference : Book 55, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 42, Hadith 7073
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3611

Narrated `Ali:

I relate the traditions of Allah's Apostle to you for I would rather fall from the sky than attribute something to him falsely. But when I tell you a thing which is between you and me, then no doubt, war is guile. I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "In the last days of this world there will appear some young foolish people who will use (in their claim) the best speech of all people (i.e. the Qur'an) and they will abandon Islam as an arrow going through the game. Their belief will not go beyond their throats (i.e. they will have practically no belief), so wherever you meet them, kill them, for he who kills them shall get a reward on the Day of Resurrection."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ خَيْثَمَةَ، عَنْ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ غَفَلَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ إِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلأَنْ أَخِرَّ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَكْذِبَ عَلَيْهِ، وَإِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ فِيمَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكُمْ، فَإِنَّ الْحَرْبَ خَدْعَةٌ، سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ يَأْتِي فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ قَوْمٌ حُدَثَاءُ الأَسْنَانِ، سُفَهَاءُ الأَحْلاَمِ، يَقُولُونَ مِنْ خَيْرِ قَوْلِ الْبَرِيَّةِ، يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ، لاَ يُجَاوِزُ إِيمَانُهُمْ حَنَاجِرَهُمْ، فَأَيْنَمَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فَاقْتُلُوهُمْ، فَإِنَّ قَتْلَهُمْ أَجْرٌ لِمَنْ قَتَلَهُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3611
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 118
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 808
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 612 e

'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-'As reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about the times of prayers. He said: The time for the morning prayer (lasts) as long as the first visible part of the rising sun does not appear and the time of the noon prayer is when the sun declines from the zenith and there is not a time for the afternoon prayer and the time for the afternoon prayer is so long as the sun does not become pale and its first visible part does not set, and the time for the evening prayer is that when the sun disappears and (it lasts) till the twilight is no more and the time for the night prayer is up to the midnight.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ الأَزْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَزِينٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ طَهْمَانَ - عَنِ الْحَجَّاجِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ حَجَّاجٍ - عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلَوَاتِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ وَقْتُ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ مَا لَمْ يَطْلُعْ قَرْنُ الشَّمْسِ الأَوَّلُ وَوَقْتُ صَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ إِذَا زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَنْ بَطْنِ السَّمَاءِ مَا لَمْ يَحْضُرِ الْعَصْرُ وَوَقْتُ صَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ مَا لَمْ تَصْفَرَّ الشَّمْسُ وَيَسْقُطْ قَرْنُهَا الأَوَّلُ وَوَقْتُ صَلاَةِ الْمَغْرِبِ إِذَا غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ مَا لَمْ يَسْقُطِ الشَّفَقُ وَوَقْتُ صَلاَةِ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى نِصْفِ اللَّيْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 612e
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 223
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1276
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5476

Narrated `Adi bin Hatim:

I asked Allah's Apostle about the Mi'rad. He said, "If you hit the game with its sharp edge, eat it, but if the Mi'rad hits the game with its shaft with a hit by its broad side do not eat it, for it has been beaten to death with a piece of wood. (i.e. unlawful)." I asked, "If I let loose my trained hound after a game?" He said, "If you let loose your trained hound after game, and mention the name of Allah, then you can eat." I said, "If the hound eats of the game?" He said "Then you should not eat of it, for the hound has hunted the game for itself and not for you." I said, "Some times I send my hound and then I find some other hound with it?" He said "Don't eat the game, as you have mentioned the Name of Allah on your dog only and not on the other."

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي السَّفَرِ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَدِيَّ بْنَ حَاتِمٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْمِعْرَاضِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا أَصَبْتَ بِحَدِّهِ فَكُلْ، فَإِذَا أَصَابَ بِعَرْضِهِ فَقَتَلَ فَإِنَّهُ وَقِيذٌ، فَلاَ تَأْكُلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ أُرْسِلُ كَلْبِي‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا أَرْسَلْتَ كَلْبَكَ وَسَمَّيْتَ، فَكُلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنْ أَكَلَ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَلاَ تَأْكُلْ، فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يُمْسِكْ عَلَيْكَ، إِنَّمَا أَمْسَكَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ أُرْسِلُ كَلْبِي فَأَجِدُ مَعَهُ كَلْبًا آخَرَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَأْكُلْ، فَإِنَّكَ إِنَّمَا سَمَّيْتَ عَلَى كَلْبِكَ، وَلَمْ تُسَمِّ عَلَى آخَرَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5476
In-book reference : Book 72, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 67, Hadith 385
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 378

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Once Allah's Apostle fell off a horse and his leg or shoulder got injured. He swore that he would not go to his wives for one month and he stayed in a Mashruba [??] (attic room) having stairs made of date palm trunks. So his companions came to visit him, and he led them in prayer sitting, whereas his companions were standing. When he finished the prayer, he said, "Imam is meant to be followed, so when he says 'Allahu Akbar,' say 'Allahu Akbar' and when he bows, bow and when he prostrates, prostrate and if he prays standing pray, standing. After the 29th day the Prophet came down (from the attic room) and the people asked him, "O Allah's Apostle! You swore that you will not go to your wives for one month." He said, "The month is 29 days."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحِيمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدٌ الطَّوِيلُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَقَطَ عَنْ فَرَسِهِ، فَجُحِشَتْ سَاقُهُ أَوْ كَتِفُهُ، وَآلَى مِنْ نِسَائِهِ شَهْرًا، فَجَلَسَ فِي مَشْرُبَةٍ لَهُ، دَرَجَتُهَا مِنْ جُذُوعٍ، فَأَتَاهُ أَصْحَابُهُ يَعُودُونَهُ، فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ جَالِسًا، وَهُمْ قِيَامٌ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا، وَإِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا ‏"‏‏.‏ وَنَزَلَ لِتِسْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ آلَيْتَ شَهْرًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّهْرَ تِسْعٌ وَعِشْرُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 378
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 30
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 375
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1321
Narrated Abu Hurairah:

That the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "When you see someone selling or buying in the Masjid then say: 'May Allah not profit your business.' And when you see someone announcing about something lost then say: 'May Allah not return it to you.'"

The Hadith of Abu Hurairah is Hasan Gharib. This is acted upon according to some of the people of knowledge. They dislike selling and buying in the Masjid. This is the view of Ahmad and Ishaq. Some of the people of knowledge permitted selling and buying in the Masjid.

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَارِمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ خُصَيْفَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ ثَوْبَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَبِيعُ أَوْ يَبْتَاعُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقُولُوا لاَ أَرْبَحَ اللَّهُ تِجَارَتَكَ وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَنْشُدُ فِيهِ ضَالَّةً فَقُولُوا لاَ رَدَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ كَرِهُوا الْبَيْعَ وَالشِّرَاءَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَخَّصَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْبَيْعِ وَالشِّرَاءِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ‏.

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1321
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 125
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 12, Hadith 1321
Sunan Abi Dawud 4767
‘Ali said:
When I mention a tradition to you from the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him), it is dearer to me that I fall from the heaven than I lie on him. But when I talk to you about matters between me and you, then war is a deception. I heard the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) say: Towards the end of the time there will be people who are young in age and from Islam as an arrow goes through the animal aimed at, and their faith will not pass their throats. Wherever you meet them kill them, for their killing will bring a reward for him who kills them on the day of Resurrection.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ خَيْثَمَةَ، عَنْ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ غَفَلَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ ‏:‏ إِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدِيثًا فَلأَنْ أَخِرَّ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَكْذِبَ عَلَيْهِ وَإِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ فِيمَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكُمْ فَإِنَّمَا الْحَرْبُ خُدْعَةٌ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ يَأْتِي فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ قَوْمٌ حُدَثَاءُ الأَسْنَانِ سُفَهَاءُ الأَحْلاَمِ، يَقُولُونَ مِنْ قَوْلِ خَيْرِ الْبَرِيَّةِ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ، لاَ يُجَاوِزُ إِيمَانُهُمْ حَنَاجِرَهُمْ، فَأَيْنَمَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فَاقْتُلُوهُمْ، فَإِنَّ قَتْلَهُمْ أَجْرٌ لِمَنْ قَتَلَهُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4767
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 172
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4749
Sunan Abi Dawud 1796

Anas said The Prophet(saws) passed the night at Dhu al Hulaifah till the morning came. He then rode (on his she Camel) which stood up with him on her back. When he reached al Baida, he praied Allaah, glorified Him and expressed His greatness. He then raised his voice in talbiyah for Hajj and ‘Umrah. The people too raised their voices in talbiyah for both of them. When we came (to Makkah), he ordered the people to take off their ihram and they did so. When the eight of Dhu Al Hijjah came, they again raised their voices in talbiyah for Hajj (i.e., wore ihram for Hajj). The Apostle of Allaah(saws) sacrificed seven Camels standing with his own hand.

Abu Dawud said The version narrated by Anas alone has the words. He began with the praise, glorification and exaltation of Allaah, then he raised his voice in talbiyah for Hajj.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ، مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَاتَ بِهَا - يَعْنِي بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ - حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ ثُمَّ رَكِبَ حَتَّى إِذَا اسْتَوَتْ بِهِ عَلَى الْبَيْدَاءِ حَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَسَبَّحَ وَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ أَهَلَّ بِحَجٍّ وَعُمْرَةٍ وَأَهَلَّ النَّاسُ بِهِمَا فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا أَمَرَ النَّاسَ فَحَلُّوا حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ التَّرْوِيَةِ أَهَلُّوا بِالْحَجِّ وَنَحَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَبْعَ بَدَنَاتٍ بِيَدِهِ قِيَامًا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ الَّذِي تَفَرَّدَ بِهِ - يَعْنِي أَنَسًا - مِنْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ أَنَّهُ بَدَأَ بِالْحَمْدِ وَالتَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّكْبِيرِ ثُمَّ أَهَلَّ بِالْحَجِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1796
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 76
English translation : Book 10, Hadith 1792
Mishkat al-Masabih 2420
Ibn ‘Umar said that when God’s messenger sat on his camel to go out on a journey, he said “God is most great” three times. Then he said, "Glory be to Him who has made this subservient to us, for we had not the strength for it, and to our Lord do we return. O God, we ask Thee in this journey of ours for uprightness, piety and such deeds as are pleasing to Thee. O God, make easy for us this journey of ours and make its length short for us. O God, Thou art the Companion in the journey and the One who looks after the family and the property in our absence. O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the difficulty of travelling, unhappiness in what I see, and finding harm has come when I return to my property and family." When he returned he said these words, adding, "Returning, repentant, serving and praising our Lord." [cf. Qur’an, ix, 112.] Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَوَى عَلَى بَعِيرِهِ خَارِجًا إِلَى السَّفَرِ كَبَّرَ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: (سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ) اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَسْأَلُكَ فِي سَفَرِنَا هَذَا الْبِرَّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَمِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا تَرْضَى اللَّهُمَّ هَوِّنْ عَلَيْنَا سَفَرَنَا هَذَا وَاطْوِ لَنَا بُعْدَهُ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الصَّاحِبُ فِي السَّفَرِ وَالْخَلِيفَةُ فِي الْأَهْلِ وَالْمَالِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ وَعْثَاءِ السَّفَرِ وَكَآبَةِ الْمَنْظَرِ وَسُوءِ الْمُنْقَلَبِ فِي الْمَالِ والأهلِ ". وإِذا رجعَ قالَهنَّ وزادَ فيهِنَّ: «آيِبُونَ تائِبُونَ عابِدُونَ لربِّنا حامدون» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2420
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 190
Sahih Muslim 588 b

Abu Huraira reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When any one of you completes the last tashahhud. he should seek refuge with Allah from four (trials). I.e. from the torment of Hell, from the torment of grave, from the trial of life and death, and from the mischief of Masih at-Dajjal (Antichrist). This hadith has been narrated by al-Auza'i with the same chain of transmitters but with these words:" When any one of you completes the tashahhud" and he made no mention of the words" the last".
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنِي الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَسَّانُ بْنُ عَطِيَّةَ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا فَرَغَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ التَّشَهُّدِ الآخِرِ فَلْيَتَعَوَّذْ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ أَرْبَعٍ مِنْ عَذَابِ جَهَنَّمَ وَمِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَمِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ وَمِنْ شَرِّ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِيهِ الْحَكَمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا هِقْلُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، ح قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ خَشْرَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يُونُسَ - جَمِيعًا عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا فَرَغَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ التَّشَهُّدِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرِ ‏"‏ الآخِرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 588b
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 164
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1219
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 4015
It was narrated that Anas bin Malik said:
“It was said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, when should we stop enjoining what is good and forbidding what is evil?’ He said: ‘When there appears among you that which appeared among those who came before you.’ We said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, what appeared among those that came before us?’ He said: ‘Kingship given to your youth, immorality even among the old, and knowledge among the base and vile.’”
حَدَّثَنَا الْعَبَّاسُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ الْخُزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْهَيْثَمُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَيْدٍ، حَفْصُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ الرُّعَيْنِيُّ عَنْ مَكْحُولٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَتَى نَتْرُكُ الأَمْرَ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَالنَّهْىَ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا ظَهَرَ فِيكُمْ مَا ظَهَرَ فِي الأُمَمِ قَبْلَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا ظَهَرَ فِي الأُمَمِ قَبْلَنَا قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمُلْكُ فِي صِغَارِكُمْ وَالْفَاحِشَةُ فِي كِبَارِكُمْ وَالْعِلْمُ فِي رُذَالَتِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ زَيْدٌ تَفْسِيرُ مَعْنَى قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ وَالْعِلْمُ فِي رُذَالَتِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ إِذَا كَانَ الْعِلْمُ فِي الْفُسَّاقِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4015
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 90
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4015
Musnad Ahmad 1375
It was narrated that Abu Ishaq said:
I heard `Asim bin Damrah say: We asked ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) during the day and he said: You cannot do that. We said: Whoever among us is able to do it [will do it]. He said: When the sun was as high there as it is there the time of ‘Asr, he prayed two rak`ahs, When the sun was as high there as it is there at the time of Zuhr, he prayed four rak’ahs. He prayed four rak`ahs before Zuhr and two afterwards, and [he prayed] four rakʻahs before ‘Asr, separating each two rak`ahs with the greeting (tasleem) upon the angels who are close to Allah, the Prophets, and those who follow them of the believers and the Muslims.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَاصِمَ بْنَ ضَمْرَةَ، يَقُولُ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ صَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ النَّهَارِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لَا تُطِيقُونَ ذَلِكَ قُلْنَا مَنْ أَطَاقَ مِنَّا ذَلِكَ قَالَ إِذَا كَانَتْ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَاهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَاهُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا كَانَتْ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَاهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَاهُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا وَيَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلَائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنْ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏
Grade: Qawi (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1375
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 774
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 120
Umar narrated that :
he asked the Prophet: "Can one of us sleep while he is Junub?" So he replied: "Yes, when he performs Wudu."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَيَنَامُ أَحَدُنَا وَهُوَ جُنُبٌ قَالَ ‏ "‏ نَعَمْ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَمَّارٍ وَعَائِشَةَ وَجَابِرٍ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَأُمِّ سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عُمَرَ أَحْسَنُ شَيْءٍ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ وَأَصَحُّ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ غَيْرِ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالتَّابِعِينَ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ قَالُوا إِذَا أَرَادَ الْجُنُبُ أَنْ يَنَامَ تَوَضَّأَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَنَامَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 120
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 120
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 120
Sahih al-Bukhari 6151

Narrated Al-Haitham bin Abu Sinan:

that he heard Abu Huraira in his narration, mentioning that the Prophet said, "A Muslim brother of yours who does not say dirty words." and by that he meant Ibn Rawaha, "said (in verse): 'We have Allah's Apostle with us who recites the Holy Qur'an in the early morning time. He gave us guidance and light while we were blind and astray, so our hearts are sure that whatever he says, will certainly happen. He does not touch his bed at night, being busy in worshipping Allah while the pagans are sound asleep in their beds.' "

حَدَّثَنَا أَصْبَغُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ الْهَيْثَمَ بْنَ أَبِي سِنَانٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، فِي قَصَصِهِ يَذْكُرُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ أَخًا لَكُمْ لاَ يَقُولُ الرَّفَثَ ‏"‏‏.‏ يَعْنِي بِذَاكَ ابْنَ رَوَاحَةَ قَالَ فِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ يَتْلُو كِتَابَهُ إِذَا انْشَقَّ مَعْرُوفٌ مِنَ الْفَجْرِ سَاطِعُ أَرَانَا الْهُدَى بَعْدَ الْعَمَى فَقُلُوبُنَا بِهِ مُوقِنَاتٌ أَنَّ مَا قَالَ وَاقِعُ يَبِيتُ يُجَافِي جَنْبَهُ عَنْ فِرَاشِهِ إِذَا اسْتَثْقَلَتْ بِالْكَافِرِينَ الْمَضَاجِعُ تَابَعَهُ عُقَيْلٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ سَعِيدٍ وَالأَعْرَجِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6151
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 177
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 172
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1693
Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Spitting in the mosque is a sin, and its expiation is that the spittle should be buried in earth."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

عن أنس رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏ "‏البصاق في المسجد خطيئة، وكفارتها دفنها‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏ والمرادُ بِدَفْنِهَا إذَا كَانَ المَسْجِدُ تُرَابًا أوْ رَمْلًا ونَحْوَهُ فَيُوَارِيهَا تَحْتَ تُرَابِهِ. قالَ أبُو المحاسِنِ الرُّويَانِي مِنْ أصحابِنا في كِتَابِهِ (البحر) وقِيلَ: المُرَادُ بِدَفْنِهَا إخْراجُهَا مِنَ المَسْجِدِ، أمَّا إِذَا كَانَ المَسْجِدُ مُبَلَّطًا أَوْ مُجَصَّصًا، فَدَلَكَهَا عَلَيْهِ بِمَدَاسِهِ أَوْ بِغَيْرِهِ كَمَا يَفْعَلُهُ كَثيرٌ مِنَ الجُهَّالِ، فَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ بِدَفْنٍ، بَلْ زِيَادَةٌ فِي الخَطِيئَةِ وَتَكْثِيرٌ لِلقَذَرِ في المَسْجِدِ، وَعَلَى مَنْ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ أنْ يَمْسَحَهُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ بِثَوْبِهِ أَوْ بِيَدِهِ أَوْ غَيرِهِ أَوْ يَغْسِلَهُ.
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1693
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 183
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1069
It was narrated from Hudhaifah that:
He prayed with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) one night and he heard him say when he said the takbir: "Allahu Akbara dhal-jabaruti wal-malakuti wal-kibriya'i wal-'azamah (Allah is Most Great, the One Who has all power, sovereignty, magnificence and might.)" When bowing he would say: "Subhana Rabbial-'Azim (Glory be to my Lord Almighty)." When he raised his head from bowing he would say: "Lirabbil-hamd, Lirabbil-hamd (To my Lord be praise, to my Lord be praise)." And when he prostrated (he said): "Subhana Rabbial-A'la (Glory be to my Lord Most High)." And between the two prostrations (he said): "Rabbighfirli, Rabbighfirli (Lord forgive me, Lord forgive me)." His standing, his bowing, when he raised his head from bowing, his prostration and the time between the two prostrations, were almost the same.
أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ مَسْعَدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، مِنْ بَنِي عَبْسٍ عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، أَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَسَمِعَهُ حِينَ كَبَّرَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ذَا الْجَبَرُوتِ وَالْمَلَكُوتِ وَالْكِبْرِيَاءِ وَالْعَظَمَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لِرَبِّي الْحَمْدُ لِرَبِّي الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي سُجُودِهِ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الأَعْلَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَبَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ ‏"‏ رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ قِيَامُهُ وَرُكُوعُهُ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَسُجُودُهُ وَمَا بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ قَرِيبًا مِنَ السَّوَاءِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1069
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 41
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1070
Sahih al-Bukhari 3479

Narrated Rabi` bin Hirash:

`Uqba said to Hudhaifa, "Won't you narrate to us what you heard from Allah's Apostle ?" Hudhaifa said, "I heard him saying, 'Death approached a man and when he had no hope of surviving, he said to his family, 'When I die, gather for me much wood and build a fire (to burn me),. When the fire has eaten my flesh and reached my bones, take the bones and grind them and scatter the resulting powder in the sea on a hot (or windy) day.' (That was done.) But Allah collected his particles and asked (him), 'Why did you do so?' He replied, 'For fear of You.' So Allah forgave him."

Narrated `Abdu Malik:

As above, saying, "On a windy day."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عُقْبَةُ لِحُذَيْفَةَ أَلاَ تُحَدِّثُنَا مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَجُلاً حَضَرَهُ الْمَوْتُ، لَمَّا أَيِسَ مِنَ الْحَيَاةِ، أَوْصَى أَهْلَهُ إِذَا مُتُّ فَاجْمَعُوا لِي حَطَبًا كَثِيرًا، ثُمَّ أَوْرُوا نَارًا حَتَّى إِذَا أَكَلَتْ لَحْمِي، وَخَلَصَتْ إِلَى عَظْمِي، فَخُذُوهَا فَاطْحَنُوهَا، فَذَرُّونِي فِي الْيَمِّ فِي يَوْمٍ حَارٍّ أَوْ رَاحٍ‏.‏ فَجَمَعَهُ اللَّهُ، فَقَالَ لِمَ فَعَلْتَ قَالَ خَشْيَتَكَ‏.‏ فَغَفَرَ لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُقْبَةُ وَأَنَا سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ فِي يَوْمٍ رَاحٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3479
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 146
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 685
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 477

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "The prayer offered in congregation is twenty five times more superior (in reward) to the prayer offered alone in one's house or in a business center, because if one performs ablution and does it perfectly, and then proceeds to the mosque with the sole intention of praying, then for each step which he takes towards the mosque, Allah upgrades him a degree in reward and (forgives) crosses out one sin till he enters the mosque. When he enters the mosque he is considered in prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer and the angels keep on asking for Allah's forgiveness for him and they keep on saying: 'O Allah! Be Merciful to him, O Allah! Forgive him, as long as he keeps on sitting at his praying place and does not pass wind. (See Hadith No. 620).

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ صَلاَةُ الْجَمِيعِ تَزِيدُ عَلَى صَلاَتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ، وَصَلاَتِهِ فِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً، فَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ وَأَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ، لاَ يُرِيدُ إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةَ، لَمْ يَخْطُ خُطْوَةً إِلاَّ رَفَعَهُ اللَّهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةً، وَحَطَّ عَنْهُ خَطِيئَةً، حَتَّى يَدْخُلَ الْمَسْجِدَ، وَإِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ كَانَ فِي صَلاَةٍ مَا كَانَتْ تَحْبِسُهُ، وَتُصَلِّي ـ يَعْنِي عَلَيْهِ ـ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ مَا دَامَ فِي مَجْلِسِهِ الَّذِي يُصَلِّي فِيهِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ، اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ، مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ فِيهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 477
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 125
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 466
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2695

Abu Talhah said “When the Apostle of Allaah(saws) prevailed on any people, he stayed three nights in the field. Ibn Al Muthanna said “When he prevailed over people, he liked to stay three nights in the field.”

Abu Dawud said “Yahya bin Sa’id used to object to this tradition for this is not from his early traditions because his memory was spoiled at the age of forty five. He narrated this tradition in the last days of his age.”

Abu Dawud said “ It is said that Waki ‘ recived this tradition from him when his memory was spoiled.”

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا غَلَبَ عَلَى قَوْمٍ أَقَامَ بِالْعَرْصَةِ ثَلاَثًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى إِذَا غَلَبَ قَوْمًا أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِعَرْصَتِهِمْ ثَلاَثًا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ كَانَ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ يَطْعَنُ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ لأَنَّهُ لَيْسَ مِنْ قَدِيمِ حَدِيثِ سَعِيدٍ لأَنَّهُ تَغَيَّرَ سَنَةَ خَمْسٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ وَلَمْ يُخْرِجْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ إِلاَّ بِأَخَرَةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ يُقَالُ إِنَّ وَكِيعًا حَمَلَ عَنْهُ فِي تَغَيُّرِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2695
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 219
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2689
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 113
Aishah narrated:
"The Prophet was asked about a man who finds wetness and he does not remember having a wet dream. So he said: 'He is to perform Ghusl. And (he was asked) about a man who had a wet dream but does not find any wetness, so he said: 'No Ghusl is required of him.' Umm Salamah said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Is the woman required to perform Ghusl if she sees that?' He replied: 'Yes. Indeed women are the partners of men.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الْخَيَّاطُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، هُوَ الْعُمَرِيُّ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الرَّجُلِ يَجِدُ الْبَلَلَ وَلاَ يَذْكُرُ احْتِلاَمًا قَالَ ‏"‏ يَغْتَسِلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَعَنِ الرَّجُلِ يَرَى أَنَّهُ قَدِ احْتَلَمَ وَلَمْ يَجِدْ بَلَلاً قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ غُسْلَ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ عَلَى الْمَرْأَةِ تَرَى ذَلِكَ غُسْلٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ إِنَّ النِّسَاءَ شَقَائِقُ الرِّجَالِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَإِنَّمَا رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ حَدِيثَ عَائِشَةَ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَجِدُ الْبَلَلَ وَلاَ يَذْكُرُ احْتِلاَمًا ‏.‏ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ ضَعَّفَهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ مِنْ قِبَلِ حِفْظِهِ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ غَيْرِ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالتَّابِعِينَ إِذَا اسْتَيْقَظَ الرَّجُلُ فَرَأَى بِلَّةً أَنَّهُ يَغْتَسِلُ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنَ التَّابِعِينَ إِنَّمَا يَجِبُ عَلَيْهِ الْغُسْلُ إِذَا كَانَتِ الْبِلَّةُ بِلَّةَ نُطْفَةٍ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَأَى احْتِلاَمًا وَلَمْ يَرَ بِلَّةً فَلاَ غُسْلَ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَ عَامَّةِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 113
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 113
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 113
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2763
It was narrated that Jabir bin 'Abdullah said:
"We came in Ihram with the Messenger of Allah for Hajj alone (Mufrad), and 'Aishah came in Ihram for 'Umrah. Then, whe we were in Sarif her menses started. When we came, we circumambulated the Ka'bah and (performed Sa'i) between As-safa and Al-Marwah. Then, the Messenger of Allah commanded those of us who did not have a Hadi to exit Ihram. We said: 'Exit Ihram to what degree?' He said" 'Completely.' So we had intercourse with out, wives put on perfume, and wore only four nights away from 'Arafat. The, we entered Ihram on the day of At-Tarwiyah. The Messenger of Allah entered upon 'Aishah and found here weeping. He said: 'What is the matter with you?' She said: 'I have got my menses and the people exited Ihram, but I did not exit Ihram or did I circumambulate the House, and the people are going for Hajj now.' He said: 'This is something that Allah ahs decreed for the daughters of Adam. Perform Ghusl, then begin the Talbiyah for Hajj.' So she did that and did all the rituals. Then, when she became pure, she circumambulated the House and (Performed Sa'i) between As-Safa and Al-Marwah. Then, he said: 'You have exited Ihram from your Hajj and your 'Umrah at the same time." She said: 'O Messenger of Allah, I feel upset because I only circumambulated the House during my Hajj.' He said: 'Take here, O 'Abdullah, to perform 'Umrah from At-Tan'im.' And that was on the night of Al-Hasbah (the twelfth night of Dhul-Hijjah)."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَقْبَلْنَا مُهِلِّينَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِحَجٍّ مُفْرَدٍ وَأَقْبَلَتْ عَائِشَةُ مُهِلَّةً بِعُمْرَةٍ حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِسَرِفَ عَرَكَتْ حَتَّى إِذَا قَدِمْنَا طُفْنَا بِالْكَعْبَةِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فَأَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَحِلَّ مِنَّا مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ هَدْىٌ قَالَ فَقُلْنَا حِلُّ مَاذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ الْحِلُّ كُلُّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَوَاقَعْنَا النِّسَاءَ وَتَطَيَّبْنَا بِالطِّيبِ وَلَبِسْنَا ثِيَابَنَا وَلَيْسَ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ عَرَفَةَ إِلاَّ أَرْبَعُ لَيَالٍ ثُمَّ أَهْلَلْنَا يَوْمَ التَّرْوِيَةِ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَوَجَدَهَا تَبْكِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا شَأْنُكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ شَأْنِي أَنِّي قَدْ حِضْتُ وَقَدْ حَلَّ النَّاسُ وَلَمْ أُحْلِلْ وَلَمْ أَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ وَالنَّاسُ يَذْهَبُونَ إِلَى الْحَجِّ الآنَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذَا أَمْرٌ كَتَبَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى بَنَاتِ آدَمَ فَاغْتَسِلِي ثُمَّ أَهِلِّي بِالْحَجِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَتْ ‏.‏ وَوَقَفَتِ الْمَوِاقِفَ حَتَّى إِذَا طَهُرَتْ طَافَتْ بِالْكَعْبَةِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ حَلَلْتِ مِنْ حَجَّتِكِ وَعُمْرَتِكِ جَمِيعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي أَنِّي لَمْ أَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ حَتَّى حَجَجْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاذْهَبْ بِهَا يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ فَأَعْمِرْهَا مِنَ التَّنْعِيمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَذَلِكَ لَيْلَةَ الْحَصْبَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2763
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 145
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2764
Sunan Abi Dawud 1785
Jabir said “We went out along with the Messenger of Allah(saws) raising our voices in talbiyah for Hakk alone(Ifrad) while A’ishah raised her voice in talbiyah for an ‘Umrah. When she reached Sarif, she menstruated. When we came to (Makkah) we circumambulated the Ka’bah and ran between al Safa’ and al Marwah. The Messenger of Allah(saws) then commanded us that those who had not brought sacrificial animals withthem should put off their ihram (after ‘Umrah). We asked “Which acts are lawful(and which not)? He replied All acts are lawful (that are permissible usually). We had therefore intercourse with our wives, used perfumes, put on our clothes. There remained only four days to perform Hajj at ‘Arafah. We then raised our voice in talbiyah (wearing Ihram for Hajj) on the eighth of Dhu al Hijjah. The Messenger of Allah(saws) entered upon A’ishah and found her weeping. He said What is the matter with you? My problem is that I have menstruated, while the people have put on their ihram but I have not done so, nor did I go round the House(the Ka’bah). Now the people are proceeding for Hajj. He said This is a thing destined by Allah to the daughters of Adam. Take a bath, then raise your voice in talbiyah for Hajj(i.e, wear ihram for Hajj). She took a abtah and performed all the rites of the Hajj(lit. she stayed at all those places where the pilgrims stay). When she was purified, she circumambulated the House (the Ka’bah), and ran between al Safa’ and al Marwah. He (the Prophet) said “Now you have performed both your Hajj and your ‘Umrah. She said Messenger of Allah, I have some misgiving in my mind that I did not go round the Ka’bah when I performed Hajj (in the beginning). He said ‘Abd al Rahman (her brother), take her and have her perform ‘Umrah from Al Tan’im. This happened on the night of Al Hasbah(i.e., the fourteenth of Dhu Al Hijjah).
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ أَقْبَلْنَا مُهِلِّينَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْحَجِّ مُفْرَدًا وَأَقْبَلَتْ عَائِشَةُ مُهِلَّةً بِعُمْرَةٍ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتْ بِسَرِفَ عَرَكَتْ حَتَّى إِذَا قَدِمْنَا طُفْنَا بِالْكَعْبَةِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فَأَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يُحِلَّ مِنَّا مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ هَدْىٌ قَالَ فَقُلْنَا حِلُّ مَاذَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ الْحِلُّ كُلُّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَوَاقَعْنَا النِّسَاءَ وَتَطَيَّبْنَا بِالطِّيبِ وَلَبِسْنَا ثِيَابَنَا وَلَيْسَ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ عَرَفَةَ إِلاَّ أَرْبَعُ لَيَالٍ ثُمَّ أَهْلَلْنَا يَوْمَ التَّرْوِيَةِ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَوَجَدَهَا تَبْكِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا شَأْنُكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ شَأْنِي أَنِّي قَدْ حِضْتُ وَقَدْ حَلَّ النَّاسُ وَلَمْ أَحْلِلْ وَلَمْ أَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ وَالنَّاسُ يَذْهَبُونَ إِلَى الْحَجِّ الآنَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذَا أَمْرٌ كَتَبَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى بَنَاتِ آدَمَ فَاغْتَسِلِي ثُمَّ أَهِلِّي بِالْحَجِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَتْ ‏.‏ وَوَقَفَتِ الْمَوَاقِفَ حَتَّى إِذَا طَهُرَتْ طَافَتْ بِالْبَيْتِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ حَلَلْتِ مِنْ حَجِّكِ وَعُمْرَتِكِ جَمِيعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي أَنِّي لَمْ أَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ حِينَ حَجَجْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاذْهَبْ بِهَا يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ فَأَعْمِرْهَا مِنَ التَّنْعِيمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَذَلِكَ لَيْلَةَ الْحَصْبَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1785
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 65
English translation : Book 10, Hadith 1781
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى ، قَالَ : هُوَ الصَّدَفِيُّ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنَا صَفْوَانُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُثَنَّى الْأُمْلُوكِيِّ ، عَنْ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ عَبْدٍ السُّلَمِيِّ ، قَالَ : قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ :" الْقَتْلَى ثَلَاثَةٌ : مُؤْمِنٌ جَاهَدَ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، إِذَا لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ، قَاتَلَ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ ". قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِيهِ : " فَذَلِكَ الشَّهِيدُ الْمُمْتَحَنُ فِي خَيْمَةِ اللَّهِ، تَحْتَ عَرْشِهِ، لَا يَفْضُلُهُ النَّبِيُّونَ إِلَّا بِدَرَجَةِ النُّبُوَّةِ وَمُؤْمِنٌ خَلَطَ عَمَلًا صَالِحًا وَآخَرَ سَيِّئًا، جَاهَدَ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، إِذَا لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ قَاتَلَ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ ". قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِيهِ : " مَصْمَصَةٌ مَحَتْ ذُنُوبَهُ وَخَطَايَاهُ، إِنَّ السَّيْفَ مَحَّاءٌ لِلْخَطَايَا، وَأُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ مِنْ أَيِّ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ شَاءَ. وَمُنَافِقٌ جَاهَدَ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ، فَإِذَا لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ قَاتَلَ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ، فَذَاكَ فِي النَّارِ، إِنَّ السَّيْفَ لَا يَمْحُو النِّفَاقَ ". قَالَ عَبْد اللَّهِ : يُقَالُ لِلثَّوْبِ إِذَا غُسِلَ : مُصْمِصَ
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 2336
Sahih al-Bukhari 3450, 3451, 3452

Narrated Rabi bin Hirash:

`Uqba bin `Amr said to Hudhaifa, "Won't you relate to us of what you have heard from Allah's Apostle ?" He said, "I heard him saying, "When Al-Dajjal appears, he will have fire and water along with him. What the people will consider as cold water, will be fire that will burn (things). So, if anyone of you comes across this, he should fall in the thing which will appear to him as fire, for in reality, it will be fresh cold water." Hudhaifa added, "I also heard him saying, 'From among the people preceding your generation, there was a man whom the angel of death visited to capture his soul. (So his soul was captured) and he was asked if he had done any good deed.' He replied, 'I don't remember any good deed.' He was asked to think it over. He said, 'I do not remember, except that I used to trade with the people in the world and I used to give a respite to the rich and forgive the poor (among my debtors). So Allah made him enter Paradise." Hudhaifa further said, "I also heard him saying, 'Once there was a man on his death-bed, who, losing every hope of surviving said to his family: When I die, gather for me a large heap of wood and make a fire (to burn me). When the fire eats my meat and reaches my bones, and when the bones burn, take and crush them into powder and wait for a windy day to throw it (i.e. the powder) over the sea. They did so, but Allah collected his particles and asked him: Why did you do so? He replied: For fear of You. So Allah forgave him." `Uqba bin `Amr said, "I heard him saying that the Israeli used to dig the grave of the dead (to steal their shrouds).

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عُقْبَةُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو لِحُذَيْفَةَ أَلاَ تُحَدِّثُنَا مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ مَعَ الدَّجَّالِ إِذَا خَرَجَ مَاءً وَنَارًا، فَأَمَّا الَّذِي يَرَى النَّاسُ أَنَّهَا النَّارُ فَمَاءٌ بَارِدٌ، وَأَمَّا الَّذِي يَرَى النَّاسُ أَنَّهُ مَاءٌ بَارِدٌ فَنَارٌ تُحْرِقُ، فَمَنْ أَدْرَكَ مِنْكُمْ فَلْيَقَعْ فِي الَّذِي يَرَى أَنَّهَا نَارٌ، فَإِنَّهُ عَذْبٌ بَارِدٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ وَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَجُلاً كَانَ فِيمَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ أَتَاهُ الْمَلَكُ لِيَقْبِضَ رُوحَهُ فَقِيلَ لَهُ هَلْ عَمِلْتَ مِنْ خَيْرٍ قَالَ مَا أَعْلَمُ، قِيلَ لَهُ انْظُرْ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَعْلَمُ شَيْئًا غَيْرَ أَنِّي كُنْتُ أُبَايِعُ النَّاسَ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَأُجَازِيهِمْ، فَأُنْظِرُ الْمُوسِرَ، وَأَتَجَاوَزُ عَنِ الْمُعْسِرِ‏.‏ فَأَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَجُلاً حَضَرَهُ الْمَوْتُ، فَلَمَّا يَئِسَ مِنَ الْحَيَاةِ أَوْصَى أَهْلَهُ إِذَا أَنَا مُتُّ فَاجْمَعُوا لِي حَطَبًا كَثِيرًا وَأَوْقِدُوا فِيهِ نَارًا حَتَّى إِذَا أَكَلَتْ لَحْمِي، وَخَلَصَتْ إِلَى عَظْمِي، فَامْتَحَشْتُ، فَخُذُوهَا فَاطْحَنُوهَا، ثُمَّ انْظُرُوا يَوْمًا رَاحًا فَاذْرُوهُ فِي الْيَمِّ‏.‏ فَفَعَلُوا، فَجَمَعَهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ لِمَ فَعَلْتَ ذَلِكَ قَالَ مِنْ خَشْيَتِكَ‏.‏ فَغَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُقْبَةُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، وَأَنَا سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ذَاكَ، وَكَانَ نَبَّاشًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3450, 3451, 3452
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 120
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 659
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam that the ayat "You who believe! When you rise for prayer wash your faces, and your arms to the elbows, and wipe over your heads and your feet up to the ankles," refers to rising from bed, meaning sleep.

Yahya said that Malik said, "The situation with us is that one does not have to do wudu for a nose-bleed, or for blood, or for pus issuing from the body. One only has to do wudu for impurities which issue from the genitals or the anus, or for sleep."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، أَنَّ تَفْسِيرَ، هَذِهِ الآيَةِ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِذَا قُمْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَاغْسِلُوا وُجُوهَكُمْ وَأَيْدِيَكُمْ إِلَى الْمَرَافِقِ وَامْسَحُوا بِرُءُوسِكُمْ وَأَرْجُلَكُمْ إِلَى الْكَعْبَيْنِ‏}‏ أَنَّ ذَلِكَ إِذَا قُمْتُمْ مِنَ الْمَضَاجِعِ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي النَّوْمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّهُ لاَ يَتَوَضَّأُ مِنْ رُعَافٍ وَلاَ مِنْ دَمٍ وَلاَ مِنْ قَيْحٍ يَسِيلُ مِنَ الْجَسَدِ وَلاَ يَتَوَضَّأُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدَثٍ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ ذَكَرٍ أَوْ دُبُرٍ أَوْ نَوْمٍ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 10
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 40

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Sulayman ibn Yasar that Said ibn Huzaba al-Makhzumi was thrown off his mount while he was in ihram on the road to Makka. He asked after the person in charge of the relay station where he was injured and he found Abdullah ibn Umar, Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr and Marwan ibn al-Hakam there. He told them what had happened to him and all of them said that he should take whatever medicine he had to take and pay compensation for it. Then, when he got better again, he should do umra and come out of his ihram, after which he had to do hajj another year and to offer whatever sacrificial animal he was able to in the future.

Malik said, "This is what we do here (in Madina) if someone is detained by something other than an enemy. And when Abu Ayyub al- Ansari and Habbar ibn al-Aswad came to the day of the sacrifice and had missed the hajj, Umar ibn al-Khattab told them to come out of ihram by doing umra and then to go home free of ihram and do hajj some time in the future and to sacrifice an animal, or, if they could not find one, to fast three days during the hajj and seven days after they had returned to their families."

Malik said, "Anyone who is detained from doing hajj after he has gone into ihram, whether by illness or otherwise, or by an error in calculating the month or because the new moon is concealed from him is in the same position as some one who is hindered from doing the hajj and must do the same as he does."

Yahya said that Malik was asked about the situation of someone from Makka who went into ihram for hajj and then broke a bone or had severe stomach pain, or of a woman who was in labour, and he said, "Someone to whom this happens is in the same situation as one who is hindered from doing the hajj, and he must do the same as people from outlying regions do when they are hindered from doing the hajj."

Malik said, about someone who arrived in the months of the hajj with the intention of doing umra, and completed his umra and went into ihram in Makka to do hajj, and then broke a bone or something else happened to him which stopped him from being present at Arafa with everybody else, "I think that he should stay where he is until he is better and then go outside the area of the Haram, and then return to Makka and do tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, and then leave ihram. He must then do hajj again another year and offer a sacrificial animal ."

Malik ...

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّ مَعْبَدَ بْنَ حُزَابَةَ الْمَخْزُومِيَّ، صُرِعَ بِبَعْضِ طَرِيقِ مَكَّةَ وَهُوَ مُحْرِمٌ فَسَأَلَ مَنْ يَلِي عَلَى الْمَاءِ الَّذِي كَانَ عَلَيْهِ فَوَجَدَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ وَمَرْوَانَ بْنَ الْحَكَمِ فَذَكَرَ لَهُمُ الَّذِي عَرَضَ لَهُ فَكُلُّهُمْ أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَتَدَاوَى بِمَا لاَ بُدَّ لَهُ مِنْهُ وَيَفْتَدِيَ فَإِذَا صَحَّ اعْتَمَرَ فَحَلَّ مِنْ إِحْرَامِهِ ثُمَّ عَلَيْهِ حَجُّ قَابِلٍ وَيُهْدِي مَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْىِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَعَلَى هَذَا الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا فِيمَنْ أُحْصِرَ بِغَيْرِ عَدُوٍّ وَقَدْ أَمَرَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ أَبَا أَيُّوبَ الأَنْصَارِيَّ وَهَبَّارَ بْنَ الأَسْوَدِ حِينَ فَاتَهُمَا الْحَجُّ وَأَتَيَا يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ أَنْ يَحِلاَّ بِعُمْرَةٍ ثُمَّ يَرْجِعَا حَلاَلاً ثُمَّ يَحُجَّانِ عَامًا قَابِلاً وَيُهْدِيَانِ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ فِي الْحَجِّ وَسَبْعَةٍ إِذَا رَجَعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَكُلُّ مَنْ حُبِسَ عَنِ الْحَجِّ بَعْدَ مَا يُحْرِمُ إِمَّا بِمَرَضٍ أَوْ بِغَيْرِهِ أَوْ بِخَطَإٍ مِنَ الْعَدَدِ أَوْ خَفِيَ عَلَيْهِ الْهِلاَلُ فَهُوَ مُحْصَرٌ عَلَيْهِ مَا عَلَى الْمُحْصَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَمَّنْ أَهَلَّ مِنْ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ بِالْحَجِّ ثُمَّ أَصَابَهُ كَسْرٌ أَوْ بَطْنٌ مُتَحَرِّقٌ أَوِ امْرَأَةٌ تَطْلُقُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَنْ أَصَابَهُ هَذَا مِنْهُمْ فَهُوَ مُحْصَرٌ يَكُونُ عَلَيْهِ مِثْلُ مَا عَلَى أَهْلِ الآفَاقِ إِذَا هُمْ أُحْصِرُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي رَجُلٍ قَدِمَ مُعْتَمِرًا فِي أَشْهُرِ الْحَجِّ حَتَّى إِذَا قَضَى عُمْرَتَهُ أَهَلَّ بِالْحَجِّ مِنْ مَكَّةَ ثُمَّ كُسِرَ أَوْ أَصَابَهُ أَمْرٌ لاَ يَقْدِرُ عَلَى أَنْ يَحْضُرَ مَعَ النَّاسِ الْمَوْقِفَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ أَرَى أَنْ يُقِيمَ حَتَّى إِذَا بَرَأَ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْحِلِّ ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ إِلَى مَكَّةَ فَيَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ وَيَسْعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ يَحِلُّ ثُمَّ عَلَيْهِ حَجُّ قَابِلٍ وَالْهَدْىُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِيمَنْ أَهَلَّ بِالْحَجِّ مِنْ مَكَّةَ ثُمَّ طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ وَسَعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ مَرِضَ فَلَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ يَحْضُرَ مَعَ النَّاسِ الْمَوْقِفَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ إِذَا فَاتَهُ الْحَجُّ فَإِنِ اسْتَطَاعَ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْحِلِّ فَدَخَلَ بِعُمْرَةٍ فَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ وَسَعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ لأَنَّ الطَّوَافَ الأَوَّلَ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَوَاهُ لِلْعُمْرَةِ فَلِذَلِكَ يَعْمَلُ بِهَذَا وَعَلَيْهِ حَجُّ قَابِلٍ وَالْهَدْىُ ‏.‏ فَإِنْ كَانَ مِنْ غَيْرِ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ فَأَصَابَهُ مَرَضٌ حَالَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْحَجِّ فَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ وَسَعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ حَلَّ بِعُمْرَةٍ وَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ طَوَافًا آخَرَ وَسَعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ لأَنَّ طَوَافَهُ الأَوَّلَ وَسَعْيَهُ إِنَّمَا كَانَ نَوَاهُ لِلْحَجِّ وَعَلَيْهِ حَجُّ قَابِلٍ وَالْهَدْىُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 104
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 807
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 583
Al-Hasan related that a man died and left a son and a mawla. He appointed the mawla as his son's guardian. This was not remiss and continued to look after the lad until he came of age an then he found him a wife. Then the boy said to him, "Equip me so that I can seek for knowledge." He fitted him out. The boy then went to a man of knowledge and asked him to teach him. The man said, "Tell me when you want to leave and I will teach you." The boy said, "I feel should leave, so instruct me." The scholar said, "Have taqwa of Allah. Have patience. Do not be hasty." Al-Hasan remarked that this contains all good.
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هِلاَلٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً تُوُفِّيَ وَتَرَكَ ابْنًا لَهُ وَمَوْلًى لَهُ، فَأَوْصَى مَوْلاَهُ بِابْنِهِ، فَلَمْ يَأْلُوهُ حَتَّى أَدْرَكَ وَزَوَّجَهُ، فَقَالَ لَهُ‏:‏ جَهَّزْنِي أَطْلُبِ الْعِلْمَ، فَجَهَّزَهُ، فَأَتَى عَالِمًا فَسَأَلَهُ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ إِذَا أَرَدْتَ أَنْ تَنْطَلِقَ فَقُلْ لِي أُعَلِّمْكَ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ حَضَرَ مِنِّي الْخُرُوجُ فَعَلِّمْنِي، فَقَالَ‏:‏ اتَّقِ اللَّهَ وَاصْبِرْ، وَلاَ تَسْتَعْجِلْ‏.‏ قَالَ الْحَسَنُ‏:‏ فِي هَذَا الْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ، فَجَاءَ وَلاَ يَكَادُ يَنْسَاهُنَّ، إِنَّمَا هُنَّ ثَلاَثٌ، فَلَمَّا جَاءَ أَهْلَهُ نَزَلَ عَنْ رَاحِلَتِهِ، فَلَمَّا نَزَلَ الدَّارَ إِذَا هُوَ بِرَجُلٍ نَائِمٍ مُتَرَاخٍ عَنِ الْمَرْأَةِ، وَإِذَا امْرَأَتُهُ نَائِمَةٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ وَاللَّهِ مَا أُرِيدُ مَا أَنْتَظِرُ بِهَذَا‏؟‏ فَرَجَعَ إِلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ، فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ السَّيْفَ قَالَ‏:‏ اتَّقِ اللَّهَ وَاصْبِرْ، وَلاَ تَسْتَعْجِلْ‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ، فَلَمَّا قَامَ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ قَالَ‏:‏ مَا أَنْتَظِرُ بِهَذَا شَيْئًا، فَرَجَعَ إِلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ، فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ سَيْفَهُ ذَكَرَهُ، فَرَجَعَ إِلَيْهِ، فَلَمَّا قَامَ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ اسْتَيْقَظَ الرَّجُلُ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُ وَثَبَ إِلَيْهِ فَعَانَقَهُ وَقَبَّلَهُ، وَسَاءَلَهُ قَالَ‏:‏ مَا أَصَبْتَ بَعْدِي‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ أَصَبْتُ وَاللَّهِ بَعْدَكَ خَيْرًا كَثِيرًا، أَصَبْتُ وَاللَّهِ بَعْدَكَ‏:‏ أَنِّي مَشَيْتُ اللَّيْلَةَ بَيْنَ السَّيْفِ وَبَيْنَ رَأْسِكَ ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ، فَحَجَزَنِي مَا أَصَبْتُ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ عَنْ قَتْلِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 583
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 46
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 583
Musnad Ahmad 499
Ibn `Abbas (رضي الله عنه) told us. I said to ‘Uthman bin `Affan:
What made you take al-Anfal, which is one of the Mathani and Bara`ah, which is one of al-mi’een, and put them next to one another and not write - Ibn Ja`far said: A line between them saying Bismillahir-Rahmanir-Raheem - and put it with the seven long ones? What made you do that? `Uthman (رضي الله عنه) said. Sometimes many soorahs would be revealed (incomplete) to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) , and when something was revealed he would call one of the scribes to write it down for him and say: `Put this in the soorah in which such and such is mentioned`; and verses would be revealed to him and he would say, `Put these verses in the soorah in which such and such is mentioned`; and a verse would be revealed to him and he would say: `Put this verse in the soorah in which such and such is mentioned.` Al-Anfal was one of the first soorahs to be revealed in Madinah and Bara`ah was one of the last soorahs of the Qur`an, and the content of the two soorahs was similar. Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) passed away without having stated clearly to us that it was part of it, but we thought that it was, hence I put them together and I did not put between them the line Bismillahir-Rahmanir-Raheem, and I put it with the seven long ones.
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَوْفُ بْنُ أَبِي جَمِيلَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ الْفَارِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعُثْمَانَ مَا حَمَلَكُمْ عَلَى أَنْ عَمَدْتُمْ إِلَى سُورَةِ الْأَنْفَالِ وَهِيَ مِنْ الْمَثَانِي وَإِلَى سُورَةِ بَرَاءَةٌ وَهِيَ مِنْ الْمِئِينَ فَقَرَنْتُمْ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ تَكْتُبُوا بَيْنَهُمَا سَطْرَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ فَوَضَعْتُمُوهَا فِي السَّبْعِ الطِّوَالِ فَمَا حَمَلَكُمْ عَلَى ذَلِكَ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِمَّا يَأْتِي عَلَيْهِ الزَّمَانُ وَهُوَ يُنْزَلُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ السُّوَرِ ذَوَاتِ الْعَدَدِ فَكَانَ إِذَا أُنْزِلَ عَلَيْهِ الشَّيْءُ دَعَا بَعْضَ مَنْ يَكْتُبُ لَهُ فَيَقُولُ ضَعُوا هَذِهِ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا وَإِذَا أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَيْهِ الْآيَاتُ قَالَ ضَعُوا هَذِهِ الْآيَاتِ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا وَإِذَا أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَيْهِ الْآيَةُ قَالَ ضَعُوا هَذِهِ الْآيَةَ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا وَكَانَتْ سُورَةُ الْأَنْفَالِ مِنْ أَوَائِلِ مَا نَزَلَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَتْ سُورَةُ بَرَاءَةٌ مِنْ أَوَاخِرِ مَا أُنْزِلَ مِنْ الْقُرْآنِ قَالَ فَكَانَتْ قِصَّتُهَا شَبِيهًا بِقِصَّتِهَا فَظَنَنَّا أَنَّهَا مِنْهَا وَقُبِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَمْ يُبَيِّنْ لَنَا أَنَّهَا مِنْهَا فَمِنْ أَجْلِ ذَلِكَ قَرَنْتُ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ أَكْتُبْ بَيْنَهُمَا سَطْرَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ وَوَضَعْتُهَا فِي السَّبْعِ الطِّوَالِ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 499
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 92
Al·Bukhari and Muslim reported another hadith on the authority of ’Abdullah bin ’Umar (RAA) with the addition, “and when he quarrels, he is abusive (behaves in a very impudent and insulting manner).”
وَلَهُمَا: مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ اَللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِوٍ: { وَإِذَا خَاصَمَ فَجَرَ } 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 16, Hadith 50
English translation : Book 16, Hadith 1529
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 1486
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمَسْعُودِيُّ ، عَنْ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ سَرِيعٍ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ حُرَيْثٍ ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ" يَقْرَأُ فِي صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ إِذَا الشَّمْسُ كُوِّرَتْ، فَلَمَّا انْتَهَى إِلَى هَذِهِ الْآيَةِ # وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا عَسْعَسَ سورة التكوير آية 17 #، جَعَلْتُ أَقُولُ فِي نَفْسِي : مَا اللَّيْلُ إِذَا عَسْعَسَ؟ أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ ، عَنْ الْوَلِيدِ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ حُرَيْثٍ ، بِنَحْوِهِ
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1270
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 517
Anas bin Malik narrated:
"Allah's Messenger would talk as necessary after descending from the Minbar."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُكَلَّمُ بِالْحَاجَةِ إِذَا نَزَلَ عَنِ الْمِنْبَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ جَرِيرِ بْنِ حَازِمٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدًا يَقُولُ وَهِمَ جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَالصَّحِيحُ مَا رُوِيَ عَنْ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَأَخَذَ رَجُلٌ بِيَدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَا زَالَ يُكَلِّمُهُ حَتَّى نَعَسَ بَعْضُ الْقَوْمِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ وَالْحَدِيثُ هُوَ هَذَا ‏.‏ وَجَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ رُبَّمَا يَهِمُ فِي الشَّىْءِ وَهُوَ صَدُوقٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ وَهِمَ جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ فِي حَدِيثِ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ وَيُرْوَى عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ ثَابِتٍ الْبُنَانِيِّ فَحَدَّثَ حَجَّاجٌ الصَّوَّافُ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَوَهِمَ جَرِيرٌ فَظَنَّ أَنَّ ثَابِتًا حَدَّثَهُمْ عَنْ أَنَسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 517
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 30
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 517
Sahih al-Bukhari 4341, 4342

Narrated Abu Burda:

Allah's Apostle sent Abu Musa and Mu`adh bin Jabal to Yemen. He sent each of them to administer a province as Yemen consisted of two provinces. The Prophet said (to them), "Facilitate things for the people and do not make things difficult for them (Be kind and lenient (both of you) with the people, and do not be hard on them) and give the people good tidings and do not repulse them. So each of them went to carry on his job. So when any one of them toured his province and happened to come near (the border of the province of) his companion, he would visit him and greet him. Once Mu`adh toured that part of his state which was near (the border of the province of) his companion Abu Musa. Mu`adh came riding his mule till he reached Abu Musa and saw him sitting, and the people had gathered around him. Behold! There was a man tied with his hands behind his neck. Mu`adh said to Abu Musa, "O `Abdullah bin Qais! What is this?" Abu Musa replied. "This man has reverted to Heathenism after embracing Islam." Mu`adh said, "I will not dismount till he is killed." Abu Musa replied, "He has been brought for this purpose, so come down." Mu`adh said, "I will not dismount till he is killed." So Abu Musa ordered that he be killed, and he was killed. Then Mu`adh dismounted and said, "O `Abdullah (bin Qais)! How do you recite the Qur'an ?" Abu Musa said, "I recite the Qur'an regularly at intervals and piecemeal. How do you recite it O Mu`adh?" Mu`adh said, "I sleep in the first part of the night and then get up after having slept for the time devoted for my sleep and then recite as much as Allah has written for me. So I seek Allah's Reward for both my sleep as well as my prayer (at night).

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، قَالَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَبَا مُوسَى وَمُعَاذَ بْنَ جَبَلٍ إِلَى الْيَمَنِ، قَالَ وَبَعَثَ كُلَّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا عَلَى مِخْلاَفٍ قَالَ وَالْيَمَنُ مِخْلاَفَانِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَسِّرَا وَلاَ تُعَسِّرَا، وَبَشِّرَا وَلاَ تُنَفِّرَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا إِلَى عَمَلِهِ، وَكَانَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا إِذَا سَارَ فِي أَرْضِهِ كَانَ قَرِيبًا مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ أَحْدَثَ بِهِ عَهْدًا، فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ، فَسَارَ مُعَاذٌ فِي أَرْضِهِ قَرِيبًا مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ أَبِي مُوسَى، فَجَاءَ يَسِيرُ عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَيْهِ، وَإِذَا هُوَ جَالِسٌ، وَقَدِ اجْتَمَعَ إِلَيْهِ النَّاسُ، وَإِذَا رَجُلٌ عِنْدَهُ قَدْ جُمِعَتْ يَدَاهُ إِلَى عُنُقِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ مُعَاذٌ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسٍ، أَيَّمَ هَذَا قَالَ هَذَا رَجُلٌ كَفَرَ بَعْدَ إِسْلاَمِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ أَنْزِلُ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّمَا جِيءَ بِهِ لِذَلِكَ فَانْزِلْ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنْزِلُ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ فَأَمَرَ بِهِ فَقُتِلَ ثُمَّ نَزَلَ فَقَالَ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ، كَيْفَ تَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ قَالَ أَتَفَوَّقُهُ تَفَوُّقًا‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَيْفَ تَقْرَأُ أَنْتَ يَا مُعَاذُ قَالَ أَنَامُ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ فَأَقُومُ وَقَدْ قَضَيْتُ جُزْئِي مِنَ النَّوْمِ، فَأَقْرَأُ مَا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لِي، فَأَحْتَسِبُ نَوْمَتِي كَمَا أَحْتَسِبُ قَوْمَتِي‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4341, 4342
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 370
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 630
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4900
It was narrated that 'Aishah said:
"A woman of Quraish, from banu Makhzum, stole, and she was brought to the Prophet. They said: 'Who will speak to him concerning her?' They said: 'Usamah bin Zaid.' So he came to the Prophet and spoke to him. But he rebuked him, and he said; 'Among the Children of Israel, if a noble person stole, they would let him go. But if a low-class person stole, they would cut off his hand. By the One in whose hand is the soul of Muhammad, if Fatimah bint Muhammad were to steal, I would cut off her hand.""
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْجَوَّابِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمَّارُ بْنُ رُزَيْقٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أُمَيَّةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ سَرَقَتِ امْرَأَةٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ مِنْ بَنِي مَخْزُومٍ فَأُتِيَ بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا مَنْ يُكَلِّمُهُ فِيهَا قَالُوا أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ فَكَلَّمَهُ فَزَبَرَهُ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ كَانُوا إِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الشَّرِيفُ تَرَكُوهُ وَإِذَا سَرَقَ الْوَضِيعُ قَطَعُوهُ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ مُحَمَّدٍ سَرَقَتْ لَقَطَعْتُهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4900
In-book reference : Book 46, Hadith 31
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 46, Hadith 4904
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 617
Shaddad ibn Aws reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The best way of asking forgiveness is 'O Allah, You are my Lord. There is no god but You. You created me and I am Your slave. I follow Your covenant and promise as much as I can. I acknowledge Your blessing and I confess to my wrong actions, so forgive me. Only You can forgive wrong actions. I seek refuge with You from the evil of what I have done.' If he says it in the evening and then dies, he will enter the Garden - or he said that he will be one of the people of the Garden. If he says it in the morning and dies that day - it is the same."
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، عَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏:‏ سَيِّدُ الاسْتِغْفَارِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ، خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ، وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ، أَبُوءُ لَكَ بِنِعْمَتِكَ، وَأَبُوءُ لَكَ بِذَنْبِي، فَاغْفِرْ لِي، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ‏.‏ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعْتُ‏.‏ إِذَا قَالَ حِينَ يُمْسِي فَمَاتَ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ، أَوْ‏:‏ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ، وَإِذَا قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 617
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 14
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 617
Sunan Ibn Majah 4055
It was narrated that Hudhaifah bin Asid, Abu Sarihah, said:
"The Messenger of Allah (saw) looked out from a room, when we were talking about the Hour. He said: 'The Hour will not begin until ten signs appear: The rising of the sun from the west (place of its setting); Dajjal; the smoke; the beast; Gog and Magog people; the appearance of 'Eisa bin Maryam(as), the earth collapsing three times - once in the east, one in the west and one in the Arabian Peninsula; and fire that will emerge from the plain of Aden Abyan and will drive the people to the place of Gathering, stopping with them when they stop at night and when they stop to rest at midday."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ فُرَاتٍ الْقَزَّازِ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ وَاثِلَةَ أَبِي الطُّفَيْلِ الْكِنَانِيِّ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ أَسِيدٍ أَبِي سَرِيحَةَ، قَالَ اطَّلَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ مِنْ غُرْفَةٍ وَنَحْنُ نَتَذَاكَرُ السَّاعَةَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَكُونَ عَشْرُ آيَاتٍ طُلُوعُ الشَّمْسِ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا وَالدَّجَّالُ وَالدُّخَانُ وَالدَّابَّةُ وَيَأْجُوجُ وَمَأْجُوجُ وَخُرُوجُ عِيسَى ابْنِ مَرْيَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ وَثَلاَثُ خُسُوفٍ خَسْفٌ بِالْمَشْرِقِ وَخَسْفٌ بِالْمَغْرِبِ وَخَسْفٌ بِجَزِيرَةِ الْعَرَبِ وَنَارٌ تَخْرُجُ مِنْ قَعْرِ عَدَنِ أَبْيَنَ تَسُوقُ النَّاسَ إِلَى الْمَحْشَرِ تَبِيتُ مَعَهُمْ إِذَا بَاتُوا وَتَقِيلُ مَعَهُمْ إِذَا قَالُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4055
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 130
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4055

Yahya related to me from Malik that Thawr ibn Zayd ad-Dili said, "I heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'A house or land that has been divided in the Jahiliyya, it is according to the division of the Jahiliyya. A house or land which has not been divided before the coming of Islam is divided according to Islam.' "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ ثَوْرِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ الدِّيلِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَيُّمَا دَارٍ أَوْ أَرْضٍ قُسِمَتْ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَهِيَ عَلَى قَسْمِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ وَأَيُّمَا دَارٍ أَوْ أَرْضٍ أَدْرَكَهَا الإِسْلاَمُ وَلَمْ تُقْسَمْ فَهِيَ عَلَى قَسْمِ الإِسْلاَمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سَمِعْتُ مَالِكًا يَقُولُ فِيمَنْ هَلَكَ وَتَرَكَ أَمْوَالاً بِالْعَالِيَةِ وَالسَّافِلَةِ إِنَّ الْبَعْلَ لاَ يُقْسَمُ مَعَ النَّضْحِ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَرْضَى أَهْلُهُ بِذَلِكَ وَإِنَّ الْبَعْلَ يُقْسَمُ مَعَ الْعَيْنِ إِذَا كَانَ يُشْبِهُهَا وَأَنَّ الأَمْوَالَ إِذَا كَانَتْ بِأَرْضٍ وَاحِدَةٍ الَّذِي بَيْنَهُمَا مُتَقَارِبٌ أَنَّهُ يُقَامُ كُلُّ مَالٍ مِنْهَا ثُمَّ يُقْسَمُ بَيْنَهُمْ وَالْمَسَاكِنُ وَالدُّورُ بِهَذِهِ الْمَنْزِلَةِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 36, Hadith 35
Arabic reference : Book 36, Hadith 1439
Sahih al-Bukhari 6323

Narrated Shaddad bin 'Aus:

The Prophet said, "The most superior way of asking for forgiveness from Allah is: 'Allahumma anta Rabbi la ilaha illa anta. Khalaqtani wa ana `Abduka, wa ana 'ala 'ahdika wa Wa'dika mastata'tu abu'u Laka bi ni 'matika wa abu'u Laka bidhanbi; faghfirli fa'innahu la yaghfiru-dh-dhunuba ill a ant a. A'uidhu bika min sharri ma sana'tu.' If somebody recites this invocation during the night, and if he should die then, he will go to Paradise (or he will be from the people of Paradise). And if he recites it in the morning, and if he should die on the same day, he will have the same fate."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، عَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَيِّدُ الاِسْتِغْفَارِ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ، خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ، وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ، أَبُوءُ لَكَ بِنِعْمَتِكَ، وَأَبُوءُ لَكَ بِذَنْبِي، فَاغْفِرْ لِي، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ، أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعْتُ‏.‏ إِذَا قَالَ حِينَ يُمْسِي فَمَاتَ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ ـ أَوْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ـ وَإِذَا قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6323
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 335
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

27 Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Umar ibn al-Khattab, if he was travelling in Ramadan and knew that he would reach Madina at the begining of the day ,would do so fasting.

Yahya said that Malik said, "Someone who is travelling and knows that he will be reaching his people in the first part of the day, and then dawn breaks before he gets there, should be fasting when he gets there."

Malik said, "Someone who intends to go away (on a journey) in Ramadan, and then dawn breaks while he is still on his land before he has left, should fast that day."

Malik said that a man who returns from a journey in Ramadan and is not fasting may have sexual intercourse with his wife if he wishes, if she is not fasting and she has just become pure after her menses.

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، كَانَ إِذَا كَانَ فِي سَفَرٍ فِي رَمَضَانَ فَعَلِمَ أَنَّهُ دَاخِلٌ الْمَدِينَةَ مِنْ أَوَّلِ يَوْمِهِ دَخَلَ وَهُوَ صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَنْ كَانَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَعَلِمَ أَنَّهُ دَاخِلٌ عَلَى أَهْلِهِ مِنْ أَوَّلِ يَوْمِهِ وَطَلَعَ لَهُ الْفَجْرُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ دَخَلَ وَهُوَ صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَخْرُجَ فِي رَمَضَانَ فَطَلَعَ لَهُ الْفَجْرُ وَهُوَ بِأَرْضِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَخْرُجَ فَإِنَّهُ يَصُومُ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَقْدَمُ مِنْ سَفَرِهِ وَهُوَ مُفْطِرٌ وَامْرَأَتُهُ مُفْطِرَةٌ حِينَ طَهُرَتْ مِنْ حَيْضِهَا فِي رَمَضَانَ أَنَّ لِزَوْجِهَا أَنْ يُصِيبَهَا إِنْ شَاءَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 27
Arabic reference : Book 18, Hadith 661
Sahih al-Bukhari 1211

Narrated Al-Azraq bin Qais:

We were at Al-Ahwaz fighting the Al-Haruriya (tribe). While I was at the bank of a river a man was praying and the reins of his animal were in his hands and the animal was struggling and he was following the animal. (Shu`ba, a sub-narrator, said that man was Abu Barza Al-Aslami). A man from the Khawarij said, "O Allah! Be harsh to this sheik." And when the sheik (Abu Barza) finished his prayer, he said, "I heard your remark. No doubt, I participated with Allah's Apostle in six or seven or eight holy battles and saw his leniency, and no doubt, I would rather retain my animal than let it return to its stable, as it would cause me much trouble. "

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَزْرَقُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا بِالأَهْوَازِ نُقَاتِلُ الْحَرُورِيَّةَ، فَبَيْنَا أَنَا عَلَى جُرُفِ نَهَرٍ إِذَا رَجُلٌ يُصَلِّي، وَإِذَا لِجَامُ دَابَّتِهِ بِيَدِهِ فَجَعَلَتِ الدَّابَّةُ تُنَازِعُهُ، وَجَعَلَ يَتْبَعُهَا ـ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ ـ هُوَ أَبُو بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيُّ ـ فَجَعَلَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْخَوَارِجِ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ افْعَلْ بِهَذَا الشَّيْخِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ الشَّيْخُ قَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ قَوْلَكُمْ، وَإِنِّي غَزَوْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِتَّ غَزَوَاتٍ أَوْ سَبْعَ غَزَوَاتٍ وَثَمَانِيًا، وَشَهِدْتُ تَيْسِيرَهُ، وَإِنِّي أَنْ كُنْتُ أَنْ أُرَاجِعَ مَعَ دَابَّتِي أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَدَعَهَا تَرْجِعُ إِلَى مَأْلَفِهَا فَيَشُقَّ عَلَىَّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1211
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 302
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1310
Narrated Abu Hurairah:

"The Messenger of Allah (saws) prohibited sales of Al-Munabadhah and Al-Mulamasah."

He said: There are narrations on this topic from Abu Sa'eed and Ibn 'Umar.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] The Hadith is Abu Hurairah is a Hasan Sahih Hadith. And the meaning of (Munabadhah) in this Hadith is when it is said: "When I throw something to you then the sale between you and I is concluded." And Al-Mulamasah is that he says: "When you touch something then the sale is concluded." Even if he did not see it at all, like if it was inside of a bag or something else. There are merely sales practices of the people of Jahiliyyah so they were prohibited.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، وَمَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ بَيْعِ الْمُنَابَذَةِ وَالْمُلاَمَسَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ أَنْ يَقُولَ إِذَا نَبَذْتُ إِلَيْكَ الشَّىْءَ فَقَدْ وَجَبَ الْبَيْعُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكَ ‏.‏ وَالْمُلاَمَسَةُ أَنْ يَقُولَ إِذَا لَمَسْتَ الشَّىْءَ فَقَدْ وَجَبَ الْبَيْعُ وَإِنْ كَانَ لاَ يَرَى مِنْهُ شَيْئًا مِثْلَ مَا يَكُونُ فِي الْجِرَابِ أَوْ غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ وَإِنَّمَا كَانَ هَذَا مِنْ بُيُوعِ أَهْلِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَنَهَى عَنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1310
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 113
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 1310
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3420
Abu Salamah said:
“I asked Aishah [may Allah be pleased with her]: ‘With what did the Prophet used to open his Salat when he stood up in the night?’ She said: ‘When he stood up in the night, he would open his Salat by saying: “O Allah, Lord of Jibra’il, Mika’il, and Israfil; Originator of the heavens and the earth, [and] Knower of the hidden and the seen; You judge between Your slaves concerning that which they used to differ, guide me through that which there has been difference concerning the truth, verily, You are upon a straight path (Allāhumma rabba Jibrīla wa Mīkā'ila wa Isrāfīl, fāṭira-samāwāti wal-arḍi [wa] `ālimal-ghaibi wash-shahādati anta taḥkumu baina `ibādika fīmā kānū fīhi yakhtalifūn, ihdini limakhtulifa fīhi minal-ḥaqqi bi'idhnika innaka tahdī man tashā'u ilā ṣirātin mustaqīm).”
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، وَغَيْرُ، وَاحِدٍ، قَالُوا أَخْبَرَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها بِأَىِّ شَيْءٍ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَفْتَتِحُ صَلاَتَهُ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ قَالَتْ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ افْتَتَحَ صَلاَتَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ جِبْرِيلَ وَمِيكَائِيلَ وَإِسْرَافِيلَ فَاطِرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَعَالِمَ الْغَيْبِ وَالشَّهَادَةِ أَنْتَ تَحْكُمُ بَيْنَ عِبَادِكَ فِيمَا كَانُوا فِيهِ يَخْتَلِفُونَ اهْدِنِي لِمَا اخْتُلِفَ فِيهِ مِنَ الْحَقِّ بِإِذْنِكَ إِنَّكَ تَهْدِي مَنْ تَشَاءُ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُسْتَقِيمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3420
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 51
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3420
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3095
Narrated 'Adi bin Hatim:
"I came to the Prophet (SAW) while I had a cross of gold around my neck. He said: 'O 'Adi! Remove this idol from yourself!' And I heard him reciting from Surah Bara'ah: They took their rabbis and monks as lords besides Allah (9:31). He said: 'As for them, they did not worship them, but when they made something lawful for them, they considered it lawful, and when they made something unlawful for them, they considered it unlawful.'"
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ الْكُوفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ السَّلاَمِ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، عَنْ غُطَيْفِ بْنِ أَعْيَنَ، عَنْ مُصْعَبِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ حَاتِمٍ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَفِي عُنُقِي صَلِيبٌ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عَدِيُّ اطْرَحْ عَنْكَ هَذَا الْوَثَنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقْرَأُ فِي سُورَةِ بَرَاءَةََ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ اتَّخَذُوا أَحْبَارَهُمْ وَرُهْبَانَهُمْ أَرْبَابًا مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ ‏)‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا إِنَّهُمْ لَمْ يَكُونُوا يَعْبُدُونَهُمْ وَلَكِنَّهُمْ كَانُوا إِذَا أَحَلُّوا لَهُمْ شَيْئًا اسْتَحَلُّوهُ وَإِذَا حَرَّمُوا عَلَيْهِمْ شَيْئًا حَرَّمُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ السَّلاَمِ بْنِ حَرْبٍ ‏.‏ وَغُطَيْفُ بْنُ أَعْيَنَ لَيْسَ بِمَعْرُوفٍ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3095
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 147
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3095
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 286
'Asim ibn Damra said:
“We asked 'Ali (may Allah ennoble his countenance) about the ritual prayer of Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) in the daytime, and he said: ‘You would be incapable of that,’ so we said: Anyone of us who is capable of that will perform it!’ He therefore said: ‘When the sun was from over here [pointing eastward], like its appearance from over here [pointing westward], at the time of the afternoon prayer, he used to perform two cycles of ritual prayer, and when the sun was from over here, like its appearance from over here, at the time of the midday prayer, he would perform four. He would also perform four cycles before the midday prayer and two after it, and four before the afternoon prayer, separating each pair of cycles with the salutation of peace upon the angels drawn near, and upon the Prophets and the believers and Muslims who follow them'.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ عَاصِمَ بْنَ ضَمْرَةَ، يَقُولُ‏:‏ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا، عَنْ صَلاةِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ النَّهَارِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّكُمْ لا تُطِيقُونَ ذَلِكَ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَقُلْنَا‏:‏ مِنْ أَطَاقَ ذَلِكَ مِنَّا صَلَّى، فَقَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَهُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَإِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَهُنَا، كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَهُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا، وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا، وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا، يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ، وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 286
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 25
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 857
Jabir narrated:
"The Prophet performed Raml from the (Black) Stone to the (Black) Stone for three (circuits), and he walked four (circuits)."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ خَشْرَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَمَلَ مِنَ الْحَجَرِ إِلَى الْحَجَرِ ثَلاَثًا وَمَشَى أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ جَابِرٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ ‏.‏ قَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ إِذَا تَرَكَ الرَّمَلَ عَمْدًا فَقَدْ أَسَاءَ وَلاَ شَىْءَ عَلَيْهِ وَإِذَا لَمْ يَرْمُلْ فِي الأَشْوَاطِ الثَّلاَثَةِ لَمْ يَرْمُلْ فِيمَا بَقِيَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لَيْسَ عَلَى أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ رَمَلٌ وَلاَ عَلَى مَنْ أَحْرَمَ مِنْهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 857
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 50
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 857
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2266
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah(s.a.w) said:
"When your leaders are the best of you, the richest are the most generous among you, and your affairs are consulted among you, then the surface of the earth is better for you than its belly. And when your leaders are the worst of you, the richest are the stingiest among you, and your affairs are referred to your women, then the belly of the earth is better for you than its surface."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَشْقَرُ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، وَهَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا صَالِحٌ الْمُرِّيُّ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ أُمَرَاؤُكُمْ خِيَارَكُمْ وَأَغْنِيَاؤُكُمْ سُمَحَاءَكُمْ وَأُمُورُكُمْ شُورَى بَيْنَكُمْ فَظَهْرُ الأَرْضِ خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ مِنْ بَطْنِهَا وَإِذَا كَانَ أُمَرَاؤُكُمْ شِرَارَكُمْ وَأَغْنِيَاؤُكُمْ بُخَلاَءَكُمْ وَأُمُورُكُمْ إِلَى نِسَائِكُمْ فَبَطْنُ الأَرْضِ خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ مِنْ ظَهْرِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ صَالِحٍ الْمُرِّيِّ ‏.‏ وَصَالِحٌ الْمُرِّيُّ فِي حَدِيثِهِ غَرَائِبُ يَنْفَرِدُ بِهَا لاَ يُتَابَعُ عَلَيْهَا وَهُوَ رَجُلٌ صَالِحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2266
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 109
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 7, Hadith 2266
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1326
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
"When the judge passes a judgement in which he strived and was correct, then he receives two rewards. And when he judges and is mistaken, then he receives one reward."
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ الْبَصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا حَكَمَ الْحَاكِمُ فَاجْتَهَدَ فَأَصَابَ فَلَهُ أَجْرَانِ وَإِذَا حَكَمَ فَأَخْطَأَ فَلَهُ أَجْرٌ وَاحِدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِي وَعُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ مِنْ حَدِيثِ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ الرَّزَّاقِ عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1326
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 6
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 13, Hadith 1326
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1414
Narrated Samurah:
that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "Whoever kills his slave, then we will kill him, and whoever maims his slave, then we will maim him."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَتَلَ عَبْدَهُ قَتَلْنَاهُ وَمَنْ جَدَعَ عَبْدَهُ جَدَعْنَاهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنَ التَّابِعِينَ مِنْهُمْ إِبْرَاهِيمُ النَّخَعِيُّ إِلَى هَذَا وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْهُمُ الْحَسَنُ الْبَصْرِيُّ وَعَطَاءُ بْنُ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ لَيْسَ بَيْنَ الْحُرِّ وَالْعَبْدِ قِصَاصٌ فِي النَّفْسِ وَلاَ فِيمَا دُونَ النَّفْسِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ إِذَا قَتَلَ عَبْدَهُ لاَ يُقْتَلُ بِهِ وَإِذَا قَتَلَ عَبْدَ غَيْرِهِ قُتِلَ بِهِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَأَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1414
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 30
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 14, Hadith 1414
Sunan Abi Dawud 242
'Aishah reported :
When the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) would take a bath because of sexual defilement, according to the version of Sulaiman, in the beginning he would pour water with his right hand (upon his left hand); and according to the version of Musaddad, he would wash both (hands) pouring water from the vessel upon his right hand. According to the agreed version, he then would wash the private part. He would then perform ablution as he did for prayer, then put his hands in the vessel and made the water go through his hair. When he knew that water had reached the entire surface of the body and cleaned it well, he would pour water upon his head three times. If some water was left, he would pour it also upon himself.
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ الْوَاشِحِيُّ، وَمُسَدَّدٌ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا اغْتَسَلَ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ - قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ يَبْدَأُ فَيُفْرِغُ مِنْ يَمِينِهِ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ غَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ يَصُبُّ الإِنَاءَ عَلَى يَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا فَيَغْسِلُ فَرْجَهُ ‏.‏ - قَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ - يُفْرِغُ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ وَرُبَّمَا كَنَتْ عَنِ الْفَرْجِ ثُمَّ يَتَوَضَّأُ وُضُوءَهُ لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ يُدْخِلُ يَدَيْهِ فِي الإِنَاءِ فَيُخَلِّلُ شَعْرَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا رَأَى أَنَّهُ قَدْ أَصَابَ الْبَشَرَةَ أَوْ أَنْقَى الْبَشَرَةَ أَفْرَغَ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ ثَلاَثًا فَإِذَا فَضَلَ فَضْلَةٌ صَبَّهَا عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 242
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 242
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 242
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ ، قَالَ : " كَانَ مَسْرُوقٌ يُنَزِّلُ الْعَمَّةَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْأَبِ، إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنْ أَبٌ، وَالْخَالَةَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْأُمِّ، إِذَا لَمْ تَكُنْ أُمٌّ "
Arabic reference : Book 21, Hadith 2969
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَوْنٍ ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي زِيَادٍ ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ، قَالَ :" كَيْفَ أَنْتُمْ إِذَا لَبِسَتْكُمْ فِتْنَةٌ يَهْرَمُ فِيهَا الْكَبِيرُ وَيَرْبُو فِيهَا الصَّغِيرُ، إِذَا تُرِكَ مِنْهَا شَيْءٌ، قِيلَ : تُرِكَتْ السُّنَّةُ "، قَالُوا : وَمَتَى ذَاكَ؟، قَالَ : " إِذَا ذَهَبَتْ عُلَمَاؤُكُمْ، وَكَثُرَتْ جُهَلَاؤُكُمْ، وَكَثُرَتْ قُرَّاؤُكُمْ، وَقَلَّتْ فُقَهَاؤُكُمْ، وَكَثُرَتْ أُمَرَاؤُكُمْ، وَقَلَّتْ أُمَنَاؤُكُمْ، وَالْتُمِسَتْ الدُّنْيَا بِعَمَلِ الْآخِرَةِ، وَتُفُقِّهَ لِغَيْرِ الدِّينِ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 188
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1169
Abu Sa’eed Al-Khudri narrated that The Messenger of Allah said:
“It is not lawful for a woman who believers in Allah and the Last Day to travel on a trip that is three days or more, unless she is accompanied by her father, her brother, her husband, her son, or someone who is a Mahram to her.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَحِلُّ لاِمْرَأَةٍ تُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ أَنْ تُسَافِرَ سَفَرًا يَكُونُ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ فَصَاعِدًا إِلاَّ وَمَعَهَا أَبُوهَا أَوْ أَخُوهَا أَوْ زَوْجُهَا أَوِ ابْنُهَا أَوْ ذُو مَحْرَمٍ مِنْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تُسَافِرُ الْمَرْأَةُ مَسِيرَةَ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ إِلاَّ مَعَ ذِي مَحْرَمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يَكْرَهُونَ لِلْمَرْأَةِ أَنْ تُسَافِرَ إِلاَّ مَعَ ذِي مَحْرَمٍ ‏.‏ وَاخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْمَرْأَةِ إِذَا كَانَتْ مُوسِرَةً وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهَا مَحْرَمٌ هَلْ تَحُجُّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لاَ يَجِبُ عَلَيْهَا الْحَجُّ لأَنَّ الْمَحْرَمَ مِنَ السَّبِيلِ لِقَوْلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَِّ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ لِمَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلاً ‏)‏ فَقَالُوا إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهَا مَحْرَمٌ فَلاَ تَسْتَطِيعُ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلاً ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَأَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا كَانَ الطَّرِيقُ آمِنًا فَإِنَّهَا تَخْرُجُ مَعَ النَّاسِ فِي الْحَجِّ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1169
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 24
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 1169
Sahih al-Bukhari 828

Narrated Muhammad bin `Amr bin `Ata':

I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah's Apostle and we were discussing about the way of praying of the Prophet. Abu Humaid As-Sa`idi said, "I remember the prayer of Allah's Apostle better than any one of you. I saw him raising both his hands up to the level of the shoulders on saying the Takbir; and on bowing he placed his hands on both knees and bent his back straight, then he stood up straight from bowing till all the vertebrate took their normal positions. In prostrations, he placed both his hands on the ground with the forearms away from the ground and away from his body, and his toes were facing the Qibla. On sitting In the second rak`a he sat on his left foot and propped up the right one; and in the last rak`a he pushed his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and sat over the buttocks."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ،‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، وَيَزِيدَ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ جَالِسًا مَعَ نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرْنَا صَلاَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَبُو حُمَيْدٍ السَّاعِدِيُّ أَنَا كُنْتُ أَحْفَظَكُمْ لِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَأَيْتُهُ إِذَا كَبَّرَ جَعَلَ يَدَيْهِ حِذَاءَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ أَمْكَنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنْ رُكْبَتَيْهِ، ثُمَّ هَصَرَ ظَهْرَهُ، فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ اسْتَوَى حَتَّى يَعُودَ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ مَكَانَهُ، فَإِذَا سَجَدَ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ غَيْرَ مُفْتَرِشٍ وَلاَ قَابِضِهِمَا، وَاسْتَقْبَلَ بِأَطْرَافِ أَصَابِعِ رِجْلَيْهِ الْقِبْلَةَ، فَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ جَلَسَ عَلَى رِجْلِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْيُمْنَى، وَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الآخِرَةِ قَدَّمَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الأُخْرَى وَقَعَدَ عَلَى مَقْعَدَتِهِ‏.‏ وَسَمِعَ اللَّيْثُ يَزِيدَ بْنَ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ وَيَزِيدُ مِنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ وَابْنُ حَلْحَلَةَ مِنَ ابْنِ عَطَاءٍ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو صَالِحٍ عَنِ اللَّيْثِ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَيُّوبَ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ عَمْرٍو حَدَّثَهُ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 828
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 222
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 791
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 805
That was narrated to us by Quraibah :
From Al-Laith (a similar narration as no. 804)
حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ، قُتَيْبَةُ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، وَعَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا اعْتَكَفَ الرَّجُلُ أَنْ لاَ يَخْرُجَ مِنِ اعْتِكَافِهِ إِلاَّ لِحَاجَةِ الإِنْسَانِ وَاجْتَمَعُوا عَلَى هَذَا أَنَّهُ يَخْرُجُ لِقَضَاءِ حَاجَتِهِ لِلْغَائِطِ وَالْبَوْلِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ فِي عِيَادَةِ الْمَرِيضِ وَشُهُودِ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْجَنَازَةِ لِلْمُعْتَكِفِ فَرَأَى بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ أَنْ يَعُودَ الْمَرِيضَ وَيُشَيِّعَ الْجَنَازَةَ وَيَشْهَدَ الْجُمُعَةَ إِذَا اشْتَرَطَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لَيْسَ لَهُ أَنْ يَفْعَلَ شَيْئًا مِنْ هَذَا وَرَأَوْا لِلْمُعْتَكِفِ إِذَا كَانَ فِي مِصْرٍ يُجَمَّعُ فِيهِ أَنْ لاَ يَعْتَكِفَ إِلاَّ فِي مَسْجِدِ الْجَامِعِ لأَنَّهُمْ كَرِهُوا الْخُرُوجَ لَهُ مِنْ مُعْتَكَفِهِ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ وَلَمْ يَرَوْا لَهُ أَنْ يَتْرُكَ الْجُمُعَةَ فَقَالُوا لاَ يَعْتَكِفُ إِلاَّ فِي مَسْجِدِ الْجَامِعِ حَتَّى لاَ يَحْتَاجُ إِلَى أَنْ يَخْرُجَ مِنْ مُعْتَكَفِهِ لِغَيْرِ قَضَاءِ حَاجَةِ الإِنْسَانِ لأَنَّ خُرُوجَهُ لِغَيْرِ قَضَاءِ حَاجَةِ الإِنْسَانِ قَطْعٌ عِنْدَهُمْ لِلاِعْتِكَافِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ مَالِكٍ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ لاَ يَعُودُ الْمَرِيضَ وَلاَ يَتْبَعُ الْجَنَازَةَ عَلَى حَدِيثِ عَائِشَةَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ إِنِ اشْتَرَطَ ذَلِكَ فَلَهُ أَنْ يَتْبَعَ الْجَنَازَةَ وَيَعُودَ الْمَرِيضَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 805
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 124
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 3, Hadith 805
Hisn al-Muslim 97
A`ūdhu bikalimāti-llāhit-tāmmāti min sharri mā khalaq. I seek refuge in the Perfect Words of Allah from the evil of what He has created. (Recite three times in Arabic in the evening.) Reference: Whoever recites this three times in the evening will be protected from insect stings, Ahmad 2/ 290, An-Nasa'i, 'Amalul-Yawm wal-Laylah no. 590, At-Tirmidhi 3/187, Ibn As-Sunni no. 68. According to Al-Albani, Ibn Majah's (2/266) chain of transmission is sound (Sahih), and following Ibn Baz 45, At-Tirmidhi's report is good (Hasan).
أَعـوذُ بِكَلِمـاتِ اللّهِ التّـامّـاتِ مِنْ شَـرِّ ما خَلَـق (ثلاث مرات إِذا أمسى)
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 97
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1838
It was narrated from 'Aishah that the Messenger of Allah said:
"Whoever loves to meet Allah, Allah loves to meet him, and whoever hates to meet Allah, Allah, hates to meet him." Amr (one of the narrators) added in his narration: "t was said: 'O Messenger of Allah mean hating death? Fore all of us hate death.' He said; 'That is when he is dying; if he is given the glad tidings of the mercy and forgiveness of Allah, he loves to meet Allah and Allah loves to meet him. But if he is given the tidings of the punishment of Allah, he hates to meet Allah and Allah hates to meet him."'
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، ح وَأَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ مَسْعَدَةَ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ زُرَارَةَ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَحَبَّ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ أَحَبَّ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ وَمَنْ كَرِهَ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ كَرِهَ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ زَادَ عَمْرٌو فِي حَدِيثِهِ فَقِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَرَاهِيَةُ لِقَاءِ اللَّهِ كَرَاهِيَةُ الْمَوْتِ كُلُّنَا نَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ إِذَا بُشِّرَ بِرَحْمَةِ اللَّهِ وَمَغْفِرَتِهِ أَحَبَّ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ وَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ وَإِذَا بُشِّرَ بِعَذَابِ اللَّهِ كَرِهَ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ وَكَرِهَ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1838
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 21
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1839
Mishkat al-Masabih 2395
Abu ‘Ayyash reported God's messenger as saying that if anyone says in the morning, “There is no god but God alone who has no partner; to Him belongs the dominion, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent,” he will have a reward equivalent to that for setting free a slave from among the descendants of Ishmael, will have ten good deeds recorded for him, will have ten evil deeds deducted from him, will be advanced ten degrees, and will be guarded from the devil till the evening. If he says them in the evening he will have a similar recompense till the morning. Hammad b. Salama said that a man saw God’s messenger in a dream and said, “Messenger of God, Abu ‘Ayyash is relating such and such on your authority,” to which he received the reply, “Abu ‘Ayyash has spoken the truth.” Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " مَنْ قَالَ إِذَا أَصْبَحَ: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ كَانَ لَهُ عَدْلُ رَقَبَةٍ مِنْ وَلَدِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ وَكُتِبَ لَهُ عَشْرُ حَسَنَاتٍ وَحَطَّ عَنْهُ عَشْرَ سَيِّئَاتٍ وَرفع عَشْرُ دَرَجَاتٍ وَكَانَ فِي حِرْزٍ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ حَتَّى يُمْسِيَ وَإِنْ قَالَهَا إِذَا أَمْسَى كَانَ لهُ مثلُ ذَلِك حَتَّى يُصبحَ ". قَالَ حَمَّاد بن سَلمَة: فَرَأَى رَجُلٌ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِيمَا يَرَى النَّائِمُ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَبَا عَيَّاشٍ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْكَ بِكَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ: «صَدَقَ أَبُو عَيَّاشٍ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2395
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 166
Sahih Muslim 1344 a

Abdullah b. 'Umar reported that whenever Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came back from the battle or from expeditions or from Hajj or Umra and as he reached the top of the hillock or upon the elevated hard ground, he uttered Allah-o- Akbar thrice, and then said:

There is no god but Allah. He is One, there is no partner with Him, His is the sovereignty and His is the praise and He is Potent over everything. (We are) returning, repenting, worshipping, prostrating before our Lord, and we praise Him Allah fulfilled His promise and helped His servant, and routed the confederates alone.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، ح . وَحَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، - وَهُوَ الْقَطَّانُ - عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَفَلَ مِنَ الْجُيُوشِ أَوِ السَّرَايَا أَوِ الْحَجِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ إِذَا أَوْفَى عَلَى ثَنِيَّةٍ أَوْ فَدْفَدٍ كَبَّرَ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ آيِبُونَ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ سَاجِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ وَهَزَمَ الأَحْزَابَ وَحْدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1344a
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 482
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3116
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 920
Umm Salamah (May Allah be pleased with her):
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "When you visit a sick or a dying person, you should utter good words because the angels say `Amin' at what you say.'' She added: When Abu Salamah (May Allah be pleased with him) died, I came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said: "O Messenger of Allah, Abu Salamah has died." He (PBUH) directed me to supplicate thus: "Allahummaghfir li wa lahu, wa a`qibni minhu `uqba hasanatan [O Allah, forgive me and him, and bestow upon me a better future (give me a better substitute)]." So I supplicated as he directed, and Allah gave me a man who was better for me than Abu Salamah (i.e., the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)). (The Prophet (PBUH) married Umm Salamah afterwards.)

[Muslim].

-عن أم سلمة رضي الله عنها قالت‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏إذا حضرتم المريض، أو الميت، فقولوا خيرا، فإن الملائكة يؤمنون علي ما تقولون، قالت‏:‏ فلما مات أبو سلمة، أتيت النبي صلى الله عليه وسلمى الله عليه وسلم الله عليه وسلم الله عليه وسلم فقلت‏:‏ يا رسول الله، إن أبا سلمة قد مات، قال‏:‏ “قولي‏:‏ اللهم اغفر لي وله، واعقبني منه عقبة حسنة‏"‏ فقلت‏:‏ فأعقبني الله من هو خير لي منه‏:‏ محمداً صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏‏"‏ ((رواه مسلم هكَذا:"إِذا حَضَرْتُمُ المَرِيضَ" أَو"الميِّت"عَلَى الشَّكِّ، رواه أبو داود وغيره:"الميِّت"بلا شَكٍّ)).
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 920
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 27
Mishkat al-Masabih 909
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
When we prayed with the Prophet we said,* “Peace be to God before it is supplicated for His servants; peace be to Gabriel; peace be to Michael; peace be to so and so.” When the Prophet finished he turned his face to us and said: Do not say, “Peace be to God”, for God Himself is Peace. When one of you sits during the prayer he should say, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants (for when he says that it reaches every upright servant in heaven and earth). I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it. * I.e. at the tashahhud. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْنَا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ قبل عباده السَّلَام على جِبْرِيل السَّلَام على مِيكَائِيل السَّلَام على فلَان وَفُلَان فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ قَالَ: «لَا تَقُولُوا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلَامُ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا قَالَ ذَلِكَ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ لْيَتَخَيَّرْ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فيدعوه»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 909
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 332
Mishkat al-Masabih 3931
Anas said:
When the Prophet took us out on an expedition against a people he did not set out with us till the morning. He would look at them, and if he heard a call to prayer he refrained from them, but if he did not hear any he attacked them. We went out to Khaibar and reached them by night, but when the morning came and he heard no call to prayer he mounted. I mounted behind Abu Talha and my foot was touching God’s Prophet’s They came out to us with their large baskets and their spades, and when they saw the Prophet they said, “Muhammad, by God, Muhammad and the army," and went for refuge to the fortress. When God's Messenger saw them he said, “God is most great, God is most great. Khaibar has fallen.1 When we alight in the courtyard of a people it is an evil morning for those who have been warned."2 1. Or, 'May Khaibar fall. 2. Cf. Al-Qur'an; 37:177. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا غَزَا بِنَا قَوْمًا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَغْزُو بِنَا حَتَّى يُصْبِحَ وَيَنْظُرَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَإِنْ سَمِعَ أَذَانًا كَفَّ عَنْهُمْ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ أَذَانًا أَغَارَ عَلَيْهِمْ قَالَ: فَخَرَجْنَا إِلَى خَيْبَرَ فَانْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهِمْ لَيْلًا فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ وَلَمْ يسمَعْ أذاناً رِكبَ ورَكِبْتُ خلفَ أبي طلحةَ وَإِنَّ قَدَمِي لَتَمَسُّ قَدِمَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: فَخَرَجُوا إِلَيْنَا بَمَكَاتِلِهِمْ ومساحيهم فَلَمَّا رأى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالُوا: مُحَمَّدٌ واللَّهِ محمّدٌ والخميسُ فلَجؤوا إِلَى الْحِصْنِ فَلَمَّا رَآهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ خَرِبَتْ خَيْبَرُ إِنَّا إِذَا نَزَلْنَا بِسَاحَةِ قومٍ فساءَ صباحُ المُنْذَرينَ»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3931
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 143
Sahih al-Bukhari 3475

Narrated `Aisha:

The people of Quraish worried about the lady from Bani Makhzum who had committed theft. They asked, "Who will intercede for her with Allah's Apostle?" Some said, "No one dare to do so except Usama bin Zaid the beloved one to Allah's Apostle ." When Usama spoke about that to Allah's Apostle Allah's Apostle said, (to him), "Do you try to intercede for somebody in a case connected with Allah's Prescribed Punishments?" Then he got up and delivered a sermon saying, "What destroyed the nations preceding you, was that if a noble amongst them stole, they would forgive him, and if a poor person amongst them stole, they would inflict Allah's Legal punishment on him. By Allah, if Fatima, the daughter of Muhammad stole, I would cut off her hand."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها أَنَّ قُرَيْشًا، أَهَمَّهُمْ شَأْنُ الْمَرْأَةِ الْمَخْزُومِيَّةِ الَّتِي سَرَقَتْ، فَقَالَ وَمَنْ يُكَلِّمُ فِيهَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا وَمَنْ يَجْتَرِئُ عَلَيْهِ إِلاَّ أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حِبُّ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَكَلَّمَهُ أُسَامَةُ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَتَشْفَعُ فِي حَدٍّ مِنْ حُدُودِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَاخْتَطَبَ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا أَهْلَكَ الَّذِينَ قَبْلَكُمْ أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا إِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الشَّرِيفُ تَرَكُوهُ، وَإِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الضَّعِيفُ أَقَامُوا عَلَيْهِ الْحَدَّ، وَايْمُ اللَّهِ، لَوْ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ ابْنَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ سَرَقَتْ لَقَطَعْتُ يَدَهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3475
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 142
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 681
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1395
It was narrated that ‘Ali bin Abu Talib said:
“If I heard a Hadith from the Messenger of Allah (saw), Allah benefitted me with it as much as He willed, and if I heard it from anyone else, I would ask him to swear me an oath, then if he swore an oath I would believe him. Abu Bakr told me and Abu Bakr spoke the truth that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘There is no man who commits a sin then he performs ablution and does it well, then he prays two Rak’ah,’ (one of the narrators) Mis’ar said: ‘then performs prayer and seeks the forgiveness of Allah, but Allah will forgive him.’
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَنَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ، وَسُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ الثَّقَفِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ الْوَالِبِيِّ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ الْفَزَارِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ إِذَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ حَدِيثًا يَنْفَعُنِي اللَّهُ بِمَا شَاءَ مِنْهُ وَإِذَا حَدَّثَنِي عَنْهُ غَيْرُهُ اسْتَحْلَفْتُهُ فَإِذَا حَلَفَ صَدَّقْتُهُ وَإِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ حَدَّثَنِي وَصَدَقَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يُذْنِبُ ذَنْبًا فَيَتَوَضَّأُ فَيُحْسِنُ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ - وَقَالَ مِسْعَرٌ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي - وَيَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ إِلاَّ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1395
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 593
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1395
Sahih al-Bukhari 835

Narrated `Abdullah:

When we prayed with the Prophet we used to say, "Peace be on Allah from His slaves and peace be on so and so." The Prophet said, "Don't say As-Salam be on Allah, for He Himself is As-Salam, but say, at-tahiyatu li l-lahi wa s-salawatu wa t-taiyibat. As-salamu `alaika aiyuha n-Nabiyu wa rahmatu l-lahi wa barakatuh. As-salamu `alaina wa `ala `ibadi l-lahi s-salihin. (If you say this then it will reach all the slaves in heaven or between heaven and earth). Ash-hadu al la-ilaha illa l-lah, wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan `Abduhu wa Rasuluh.' Then select the invocation you like best and recite it." (See Hadith No. 794, 795 & 796).

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، حَدَّثَنِي شَقِيقٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الصَّلاَةِ قُلْنَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ عِبَادِهِ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَى فُلاَنٍ وَفُلاَنٍ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ، وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ، وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ‏.‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ إِذَا قُلْتُمْ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ أَوْ بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فَيَدْعُو ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 835
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 228
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 797
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3301
Anas bin Malik narrated that:
A Jew came to the Prophet of Allah and his Companions and said: “As-Samu Alaikum (Death be upon you).” So the people replied to him. The Prophet of Allah said: “Do you know what this person said?” They said: “Allah and His Messenger know better – he said the Salam – O Allah’s Prophet.” He said: “No, rather he said like this and that. Bring him back for e=me.” So they brought him back and he said: “Did you say As-Samu Alaikum? He said: “Yes.” So with that Allah’s Prophet said: “When one of the People of the Book gives you the Salam, then say: “Alaika Ma Qulta (Whatever you said to you too).” He said: ‘And when they come to you, they greet you with a greeting wherewith Allah greets you not.’
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنْ شَيْبَانَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ يَهُودِيًّا، أَتَى عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَصْحَابِهِ فَقَالَ السَّامُ عَلَيْكُمْ فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ الْقَوْمُ فَقَالَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَا قَالَ هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ سَلَّمَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ وَلَكِنَّهُ قَالَ كَذَا وَكَذَا رُدُّوهُ عَلَىَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَرَدُّوهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْتَ السَّامُ عَلَيْكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ إِذَا سَلَّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَحَدٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ فَقُولُوا عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَلَيْكَ مَا قُلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وإِذَا جَاءُوكَ حَيَّوْكَ بِمَا لَمْ يُحَيِّكَ بِهِ اللَّهُ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3301
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 353
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3301
Sunan Abi Dawud 4896

Narrated Sa'id ibn al-Musayyab:

While the Messenger of Allah (saws) was sitting with some of his companions, a man reviled AbuBakr and insulted him. But AbuBakr remained silent. He insulted him twice, but AbuBakr controlled himself. He insulted him thrice and AbuBakr took revenge on him. Then the Messenger of Allah (saws) got up when AbuBakr took revenge.

AbuBakr said: Were you angry with me, Messenger of Allah?

The Messenger of Allah (saws) replied: An angel came down from Heaven and he was rejecting what he had said to you. When you took revenge, a devil came down. I was not going to sit when the devil came down.

حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ بَشِيرِ بْنِ الْمُحَرَّرِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسٌ وَمَعَهُ أَصْحَابُهُ وَقَعَ رَجُلٌ بِأَبِي بَكْرٍ فَآذَاهُ فَصَمَتَ عنه أَبُو بَكْرٍ ثُمَّ آذَاهُ الثَّانِيَةَ فَصَمَتَ عَنْهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ثُمَّ آذَاهُ الثَّالِثَةَ فَانْتَصَرَ مِنْهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ انْتَصَرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَوَجَدْتَ عَلَىَّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ نَزَلَ مَلَكٌ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ يُكَذِّبُهُ بِمَا قَالَ لَكَ فَلَمَّا انْتَصَرْتَ وَقَعَ الشَّيْطَانُ فَلَمْ أَكُنْ لأَجْلِسَ إِذْ وَقَعَ الشَّيْطَانُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan li ghairih (Al-Albani)  حسن لغيره   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4896
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 124
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4878
Sahih al-Bukhari 4047

Narrated Khabbab bin Al-Art:

We migrated in the company of Allah's Apostle, seeking Allah's Pleasure. So our reward became due and sure with Allah. Some of us have been dead without enjoying anything of their rewards (here), and one of them was Mus'ab bin 'Umar who was martyred on the day of the battle of Uhud, and did not leave anything except a Namira (i.e. a sheet in which he was shrouded). If we covered his head with it, his feet became naked, and if we covered his feet with it, his head became naked. So the Prophet said to us, "Cover his head with it and put some Idhkhir (i.e. a kind of grass) over his feet or throw Idhkhir over his feet." But some amongst us have got the fruits of their labor ripened, and they are collecting them.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ خَبَّابٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ هَاجَرْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَبْتَغِي وَجْهَ اللَّهِ، فَوَجَبَ أَجْرُنَا عَلَى اللَّهِ، وَمِنَّا مَنْ مَضَى أَوْ ذَهَبَ لَمْ يَأْكُلْ مِنْ أَجْرِهِ شَيْئًا، كَانَ مِنْهُمْ مُصْعَبُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ قُتِلَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ، لَمْ يَتْرُكْ إِلاَّ نَمِرَةً، كُنَّا إِذَا غَطَّيْنَا بِهَا رَأْسَهُ خَرَجَتْ رِجْلاَهُ، وَإِذَا غُطِّيَ بِهَا رِجْلاَهُ خَرَجَ رَأْسُهُ، فَقَالَ لَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ غَطُّوا بِهَا رَأْسَهُ، وَاجْعَلُوا عَلَى رِجْلِهِ الإِذْخِرَ ـ أَوْ قَالَ أَلْقُوا عَلَى رِجْلِهِ مِنَ الإِذْخِرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَمِنَّا مَنْ قَدْ أَيْنَعَتْ لَهُ ثَمَرَتُهُ فَهْوَ يَهْدُبُهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4047
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 93
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 378
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1693

Narrated Nafi`:

`Abdullah (bin `Abdullah) bin `Umar said to his father, "Stay here, for I am afraid that it (affliction between Ibn Zubair and Al-Hajjaj) might prevent you from reaching the Ka`ba." Ibn `Umar said, "(In this case) I would do the same as Allah's Apostle did, and Allah has said, 'Verily, in Allah's Apostle, you have a good example (to follow).' So, I make you, people, witness that I have made `Umra compulsory for me." So he assumed lhram for `Umra. Then he went out and when he reached Al- Baida', he assumed Ihram for Hajj and `Umra (together) and said, "The conditions (requisites) of Hajj and `Umra are the same." He, then brought a Hadi from Qudaid. Then he arrived (at Mecca) and performed Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) once for both Hajj and `Umra and did not finish the lhram till he had finished both Hajj and `Umra.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهم ـ لأَبِيهِ أَقِمْ، فَإِنِّي لاَ آمَنُهَا أَنْ سَتُصَدُّ عَنِ الْبَيْتِ‏.‏ قَالَ إِذًا أَفْعَلَ كَمَا فَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ قَالَ اللَّهُ{‏لَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ‏}‏ فَأَنَا أُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنِّي قَدْ أَوْجَبْتُ عَلَى نَفْسِي الْعُمْرَةَ‏.‏ فَأَهَلَّ بِالْعُمْرَةِ، قَالَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالْبَيْدَاءِ أَهَلَّ بِالْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ، وَقَالَ مَا شَأْنُ الْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ إِلاَّ وَاحِدٌ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اشْتَرَى الْهَدْىَ مِنْ قُدَيْدٍ، ثُمَّ قَدِمَ فَطَافَ لَهُمَا طَوَافًا وَاحِدًا، فَلَمْ يَحِلَّ حَتَّى حَلَّ مِنْهُمَا جَمِيعًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1693
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 172
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 751
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1720

Narrated `Amra:

I heard `Aisha saying, "We set out (from Medina) along with Allah's Apostle five days before the end of Dhul-Qa'da with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we approached Mecca, Allah's Apostle ordered those who had no Hadi along with them to finish the lhram after performing Tawaf of the Ka`ba, (Safa and Marwa). `Aisha added, "Beef was brought to us on the Day of Nahr and I said, 'What is this?' Somebody said, 'The Prophet has slaughtered (cows) on behalf of his wives.' "

حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي عَمْرَةُ، قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ تَقُولُ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِخَمْسٍ بَقِينَ مِنْ ذِي الْقَعْدَةِ، وَلاَ نَرَى إِلاَّ الْحَجَّ، حَتَّى إِذَا دَنَوْنَا مِنْ مَكَّةَ أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ هَدْىٌ إِذَا طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ ثُمَّ يَحِلُّ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ فَدُخِلَ عَلَيْنَا يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ بِلَحْمِ بَقَرٍ فَقُلْتُ مَا هَذَا فَقِيلَ ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَزْوَاجِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى فَذَكَرْتُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ لِلْقَاسِمِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَتَتْكَ بِالْحَدِيثِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1720
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 198
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 778
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1797
Narrated Abu Tha'labah Al-Khushani:

That he said: "O Messenger of Allah! We live in a land of the People of Book and we cook in their containers, and drink in their vessels." The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "If you do not find other than them, then rinse them with water."

The he said: "O Messenger of Allah! We live in a land of game, so what should we do ?" He said: "When you send your trained dog, and you mentioned the Name of Allah, and he kills it, then eat it. And when you shoot it with your bow, and it is killed, then eat it.'"

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan Sahih.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عِيسَى بْنِ يَزِيدَ الْبَغْدَادِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْعَيْشِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، وَقَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي أَسْمَاءَ الرَّحَبِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي ثَعْلَبَةَ الْخُشَنِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا بِأَرْضِ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ فَنَطْبُخُ فِي قُدُورِهِمْ وَنَشْرَبُ فِي آنِيَتِهِمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنْ لَمْ تَجِدُوا غَيْرَهَا فَارْحَضُوهَا بِالْمَاءِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا بِأَرْضِ صَيْدٍ فَكَيْفَ نَصْنَعُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا أَرْسَلْتَ كَلْبَكَ الْمُكَلَّبَ وَذَكَرْتَ اسْمَ اللَّهِ فَقَتَلَ فَكُلْ وَإِنْ كَانَ غَيْرَ مُكَلَّبٍ فَذُكِّيَ فَكُلْ وَإِذَا رَمَيْتَ بِسَهْمِكَ وَذَكَرْتَ اسْمَ اللَّهِ فَقَتَلَ فَكُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1797
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 11
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 1797
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3453
Abu Sa’eed Al-Khudri narrated that:
He heard the Prophet saying: “When one of you sees a dream that he likes, then it is from Allah, so let him praise Allah for it, and speak concerning what he saw. And when he sees other than that of what he dislikes, then it is from Shaitan, so let him seek refuge in Allah from its evil, and not mention it to anyone for, surely, it shall not harm him.”
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ مُضَرَ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ خَبَّابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا رَأَى أَحَدُكُمُ الرُّؤْيَا يُحِبُّهَا فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ مِنَ اللَّهِ فَلْيَحْمَدِ اللَّهَ عَلَيْهَا وَلْيُحَدِّثْ بِمَا رَأَى وَإِذَا رَأَى غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ مِمَّا يَكْرَهُ فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَلْيَسْتَعِذْ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شَرِّهَا وَلاَ يَذْكُرْهَا لأَحَدٍ فَإِنَّهَا لاَ تَضُرُّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَابْنُ الْهَادِ اسْمُهُ يَزِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ الْهَادِ الْمَدَنِيُّ وَهُوَ ثِقَةٌ رَوَى عَنْهُ مَالِكٌ وَالنَّاسُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3453
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 84
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3453
Sunan Abi Dawud 2202
‘Abd Allah bin Ka’b reported “I heard Ka’ab bin Malik. He then narrated his story about the battle of Tabuk.(Narrating the story) he added “When forty out of fifty days passed”, the messenger of the Apostle of Allaah(saws) came and said “The Apostle of Allaah(saws) has commanded you to keep away from your wife. He said “So, I (Ka’b bin Malik)” said “Should I divorce her or what should I do? He said “No, but only keep away from her and do not go near her”. So, I said to my wife “Go to your people and live with them until Allaah, the exalted makes a decision in this matter.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ، وَسُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ كَعْبٍ، - وَكَانَ قَائِدَ كَعْبٍ مِنْ بَنِيهِ حِينَ عَمِيَ - قَالَ سَمِعْتُ كَعْبَ بْنَ مَالِكٍفَسَاقَ قِصَّتَهُ فِي تَبُوكَ قَالَ حَتَّى إِذَا مَضَتْ أَرْبَعُونَ مِنَ الْخَمْسِينَ إِذَا رَسُولُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَأْتِي فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تَعْتَزِلَ امْرَأَتَكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ أُطَلِّقُهَا أَمْ مَاذَا أَفْعَلُ قَالَ لاَ بَلِ اعْتَزِلْهَا فَلاَ تَقْرَبَنَّهَا ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لاِمْرَأَتِي الْحَقِي بِأَهْلِكِ فَكُونِي عِنْدَهُمْ حَتَّى يَقْضِيَ اللَّهُ سُبْحَانَهُ فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2202
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 28
English translation : Book 12, Hadith 2196
Sunan Abi Dawud 2628

Narrated AbuTha'labah al-Khushani:

When the people encamped, (the narrator Amr ibn Uthman al-Himsi) said: When the Messenger of Allah (saws) encamped, the people scattered in the glens and wadis. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: Your scattering in these glens and wadis is only of the devil. They afterwards kept close together when they encamped to such an extent that it used to be said that if a cloth were spread over them, it would cover them all.

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ الْحِمْصِيُّ، وَيَزِيدُ بْنُ قُبَيْسٍ، - مِنْ أَهْلِ جَبَلَةَ سَاحِلِ حِمْصٍ وَهَذَا لَفْظُ يَزِيدَ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْعَلاَءِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ مُسْلِمَ بْنَ مِشْكَمٍ أَبَا عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ يَقُولُ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو ثَعْلَبَةَ الْخُشَنِيُّ قَالَ كَانَ النَّاسُ إِذَا نَزَلُوا مَنْزِلاً - قَالَ عَمْرٌو كَانَ النَّاسُ إِذَا نَزَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَنْزِلاً - تَفَرَّقُوا فِي الشِّعَابِ وَالأَوْدِيَةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ تَفَرُّقَكُمْ فِي هَذِهِ الشِّعَابِ وَالأَوْدِيَةِ إِنَّمَا ذَلِكُمْ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَنْزِلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مَنْزِلاً إِلاَّ انْضَمَّ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ حَتَّى يُقَالُ لَوْ بُسِطَ عَلَيْهِمْ ثَوْبٌ لَعَمَّهُمْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2628
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 152
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2622
Sunan Abi Dawud 3527

Narrated Umar ibn al-Khattab:

reported the Prophet (saws) as saying: There are people from the servants of Allah who are neither prophets nor martyrs; the prophets and martyrs will envy them on the Day of Resurrection for their rank from Allah, the Most High.

They (the people) asked: Tell us, Messenger of Allah, who are they? He replied: They are people who love one another for the spirit of Allah (i.e. the Qur'an), without having any mutual kinship and giving property to one. I swear by Allah, their faces will glow and they will be (sitting) in (pulpits of) light. They will have no fear (on the Day) when the people will have fear, and they will not grieve when the people will grieve.

He then recited the following Qur'anic verse: "Behold! Verily for the friends of Allah there is no fear, nor shall they grieve."

حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللَّهِ لأُنَاسًا مَا هُمْ بِأَنْبِيَاءَ وَلاَ شُهَدَاءَ يَغْبِطُهُمُ الأَنْبِيَاءُ وَالشُّهَدَاءُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بِمَكَانِهِمْ مِنَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تُخْبِرُنَا مَنْ هُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هُمْ قَوْمٌ تَحَابُّوا بِرُوحِ اللَّهِ عَلَى غَيْرِ أَرْحَامٍ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلاَ أَمْوَالٍ يَتَعَاطَوْنَهَا فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّ وُجُوهَهُمْ لَنُورٌ وَإِنَّهُمْ عَلَى نُورٍ لاَ يَخَافُونَ إِذَا خَافَ النَّاسُ وَلاَ يَحْزَنُونَ إِذَا حَزِنَ النَّاسُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَرَأَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏ أَلاَ إِنَّ أَوْلِيَاءَ اللَّهِ لاَ خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ ‏}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3527
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 112
English translation : Book 23, Hadith 3520
Hisn al-Muslim 99
Bismillāhir-Raḥmānir-Raḥīm. Qul huwallāhu aḥad. Allāhuṣ-ṣamad. Lam yalid wa lam yūlad. Wa lam yakun lahu kufuwan aḥad. Reference: Al-Ikhlas 112:1-4. Bismillāhir-Raḥmānir-Raḥīm. Qul a`ūdhu birabbil-falaq. Min sharri mā khalaq. Wa min sharri ghāsiqin idhā waqab. Wa min sharrin-naffāthāti fil-`uqad. Wa min sharri ḥāsidin idhā ḥasad. Reference: Al-Falaq 113:1-5. Bismillāhir-Raḥmānir-Raḥīm. Qul a`ūdhu birabbin-nās. Malikin-nās. 'Ilāhin-nās. Min sharri ‘l-waswāsil-khannās. Alladhī yuwaswisu fī ṣudūrin-nās. Minal-jinnati wannās. Reference: An-Nas 114:1-6 Hold the palms together, blow (with a little spittle) into them, and recite: "With the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Say: He is Allah (the) One. The Self-Sufficient Master, Whom all creatures need, He begets not nor was He begotten, and there is none equal to Him. With the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Say: I seek refuge with (Allah) the Lord of the daybreak, from the evil of what He has created, and from the evil of the darkening (night) as it comes with its darkness, and from the evil of those who practice witchcraft when they blow in the knots, and from the evil of the envier when he envies. With the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful. Say: I seek refuge with (Allah) the Lord of mankind, the King of mankind, the God of mankind, from the evil of the whisperer who withdraws, who whispers in the breasts of mankind, of jinns and men." (Then pass your hands over as much of your body as you can reach, beginning with the head and the face, then the entire front of your body. Do this three times.) Reference: Al-Bukhari, cf. Al-Asqalani, Fathul-Bari 9/62, and Muslim 4/ 1723.
يَجْمَعُ كَفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ يَنْفُثُ فِيهِمَا فَيَقْرَأُ فِيهِمَا:

بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ {قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ * اللَّهُ الصَّمَدُ* لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُولَدْ* وَلَمْ يَكُن لَّهُ كُفُواً أَحَدٌ}.

بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ {قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ الْفَلَقِ* مِن شَرِّ مَا خَلَقَ* وَمِن شَرِّ غَاسِقٍ إِذَا وَقَبَ* وَمِن شَرِّ النَّفَّاثَاتِ فِي الْعُقَدِ* وَمِن شَرِّ حَاسِدٍ إِذَا حَسَدَ}.

بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ {قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ النَّاسِ* مَلِكِ النَّاسِ* إِلَهِ النَّاسِ* مِن شَرِّ الْوَسْوَاسِ الْخَنَّاسِ* الَّذِي يُوَسْوِسُ فِي صُدُورِ النَّاسِ* مِنَ الْجِنَّةِ وَالنَّاسِ} ثُمَّ يَمْسَحُ بِهِمَا مَا اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْ جَسَدِهِ يَبْدَأُ بِهِمَا عَلَى رَأْسِهِ وَوَجْهِهِ وَمَا أَقبَلَ مِنْ جَسَدِهِ

(يفعلُ ذلك ثلاثَ مرَّاتٍ)

Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 99
Musnad Ahmad 16
Qais said:
Abu Bakr stood up and praised and glorified Allah, then he said: O people, you recite this verse: “O you who believe! Take care of your ownselves. If you follow the (right) guidance...” [al-Ma'idah 5:105], but you do not interpret it properly. I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: “If the people see evil and do not change it, soon Allah will send His punishment upon them all.` He (Qais] said: I heard Abu Bakr say: O people, beware of lying for lying is contrary to faith.
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ مُعَاوِيَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسٌ، قَالَ قَامَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّكُمْ تَقْرَءُونَ هَذِهِ الْآيَةَ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْفُسَكُمْ لَا يَضُرُّكُمْ مَنْ ضَلَّ إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الْآيَةِ وَإِنَّكُمْ تَضَعُونَهَا عَلَى غَيْرِ مَوْضِعِهَا وَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ النَّاسَ إِذَا رَأَوْا الْمُنْكَرَ وَلَا يُغَيِّرُوهُ أَوْشَكَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَعُمَّهُمْ بِعِقَابِهِ قَالَ وَسَمِعْتُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِيَّاكُمْ وَالْكَذِبَ فَإِنَّ الْكَذِبَ مُجَانِبٌ لِلْإِيمَانِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 16
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 16
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 67
Ibn Umar narrated:
"I heard AlIah's Messenger while he was being asked about water in open areas of the land, and predators and beasts come to it." He said: 'So Allah's Messenger said: 'When the water is two Qullah it does not carry filth.'"
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ يُسْأَلُ عَنِ الْمَاءِ يَكُونُ فِي الْفَلاَةِ مِنَ الأَرْضِ وَمَا يَنُوبُهُ مِنَ السِّبَاعِ وَالدَّوَابِّ قَالَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ الْمَاءُ قُلَّتَيْنِ لَمْ يَحْمِلِ الْخَبَثَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدَةُ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ الْقُلَّةُ هِيَ الْجِرَارُ وَالْقُلَّةُ الَّتِي يُسْتَقَى فِيهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ قَالُوا إِذَا كَانَ الْمَاءُ قُلَّتَيْنِ لَمْ يُنَجِّسْهُ شَيْءٌ مَا لَمْ يَتَغَيَّرْ رِيحُهُ أَوْ طَعْمُهُ وَقَالُوا يَكُونُ نَحْوًا مِنْ خَمْسِ قِرَبٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 67
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 67
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 67
Sahih al-Bukhari 7352

Narrated `Amr bin Al-`As:

That he heard Allah's Apostle saying, "If a judge gives a verdict according to the best of his knowledge and his verdict is correct (i.e. agrees with Allah and His Apostle's verdict) he will receive a double reward, and if he gives a verdict according to the best of his knowledge and his verdict is wrong, (i.e. against that of Allah and His Apostle) even then he will get a reward ."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَيْوَةُ، حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قَيْسٍ، مَوْلَى عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا حَكَمَ الْحَاكِمُ فَاجْتَهَدَ ثُمَّ أَصَابَ فَلَهُ أَجْرَانِ، وَإِذَا حَكَمَ فَاجْتَهَدَ ثُمَّ أَخْطَأَ فَلَهُ أَجْرٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَحَدَّثْتُ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ أَبَا بَكْرِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ فَقَالَ هَكَذَا حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ الْمُطَّلِبِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7352
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 79
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 450
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1155

Narrated Abu Huraira:

That once Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, "Your brother, i.e. `Abdullah bin Rawaha does not say obscene (referring to his verses): Amongst us is Allah's Apostle, who recites His Book when it dawns. He showed us the guidance, after we were blind. We believe that whatever he says will come true. And he spends his nights in such a way as his sides do not touch his bed. While the pagans were deeply asleep."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي الْهَيْثَمُ بْنُ أَبِي سِنَانٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ وَهُوَ يَقْصُصُ فِي قَصَصِهِ وَهُوَ يَذْكُرُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنَّ أَخًا لَكُمْ لاَ يَقُولُ الرَّفَثَ‏.‏ يَعْنِي بِذَلِكَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ رَوَاحَةَ وَفِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ يَتْلُو كِتَابَهُ إِذَا انْشَقَّ مَعْرُوفٌ مِنَ الْفَجْرِ سَاطِعُ أَرَانَا الْهُدَى بَعْدَ الْعَمَى فَقُلُوبُنَا بِهِ مُوقِنَاتٌ أَنَّ مَا قَالَ وَاقِعُ يَبِيتُ يُجَافِي جَنْبَهُ عَنْ فِرَاشِهِ إِذَا اسْتَثْقَلَتْ بِالْمُشْرِكِينَ الْمَضَاجِعُ تَابَعَهُ عُقَيْلٌ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ أَخْبَرَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ عَنْ سَعِيدٍ وَالأَعْرَجِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1155
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 254
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3544
Anas said that:
The Prophet (saws) entered the Masjid and there was a man who had performed Salat and was supplicating. He was saying in his supplication: “O Allah, none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, You are the One Who gives blessings, Originator of the heavens and the earth, Possessor of glory and generosity (Allāhumma lā ilāha illā ant, al-Mannān, Badī`us-samāwāti wal-arḍ, Dhal-Jalāli wal Ikrām).” So the Prophet (saws) said: “Do you know what he has supplicated Allah with? He has supplicated to Allah by His Greatest Name, the one which if He Is called upon by it, He responds, and when He is asked by it, He gives.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي الثَّلْجِ، - رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ بَغْدَادَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ صَاحِبُ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ حَنْبَلٍ حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ زَرْبِيٍّ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ الأَحْوَلِ، وَثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ دَخَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَسْجِدَ وَرَجُلٌ قَدْ صَلَّى وَهُوَ يَدْعُو وَيَقُولُ فِي دُعَائِهِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ الْمَنَّانُ بَدِيعُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ ذَا الْجَلاَلِ وَالإِكْرَامِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ تَدْرُونَ بِمَ دَعَا اللَّهَ دَعَا اللَّهَ بِاسْمِهِ الأَعْظَمِ الَّذِي إِذَا دُعِيَ بِهِ أَجَابَ وَإِذَا سُئِلَ بِهِ أَعْطَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ عَنْ أَنَسٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3544
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 175
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3544
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2895
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to a man among his Companions: "Have you married O so-and-so?" He said: "No by Allah O Messenger of Allah! And I do not have anything to marry with." He said: "Do you not know: Qul Huwa Allahu Ahad?" He said: "Of course." He said: "It is a third of the Qur'an." He said: "Do you not know Idha Ja Nasrullahi Wal-Fath?" He said: "Of course." He said: "It is a fourth of the Qur'an." He said: "Do you not know Qul Ya Ayyuhal-Kafirun?" He said: "Of course." He said: "It is a fourth of the Qur'an." He said: "Do you not know Idha Zulzilat Al-Ard?" He said: "Of course." He said: "It is a fourth of the Qur'an." He said: "Marry, marry."
حَدَّثَنَا عُقْبَةُ بْنُ مُكْرَمٍ الْعَمِّيُّ الْبَصْرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي فُدَيْكٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ وَرْدَانَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لِرَجُلٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَزَوَّجْتَ يَا فُلاَنُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَلاَ عِنْدِي مَا أَتَزَوَّجُ بِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَيْسَ مَعَكَ ‏(‏قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ ‏)‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ثُلُثُ الْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَيْسَ مَعَكَ ‏(‏ إِذَا جَاءَ نَصْرُ اللَّهِ وَالْفَتْحُ ‏)‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رُبُعُ الْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَيْسَ مَعَكَ قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى قَالَ ‏"‏ رُبُعُ الْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَيْسَ مَعَكَ ‏(‏إِذَا زُلْزِلَتِ الأَرْضُ ‏)‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رُبُعُ الْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَزَوَّجْ تَزَوَّجْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2895
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 21
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 42, Hadith 2895
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3110
Narrated Abu Musa:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Indeed Allah Blessed and Most High gives respite (Yumli)" and perhaps he said: "(Yumhil)" respite to the wrong-doer until, when He seizes him, and he cannot escape." Then he recited the Ayah: Such is the punishment of your Lord when He seizes the towns while they are doing wrong (11:102).
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى يُمْلِي وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ يُمْهِلُ لِلظَّالِمِ حَتَّى إِذَا أَخَذَهُ لَمْ يُفْلِتْهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ كَذَلِكَ أَخْذُ رَبِّكَ إِذَا أَخَذَ الْقُرَى ‏)‏ الآيَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ أَبُو أُسَامَةَ عَنْ بُرَيْدٍ نَحْوَهُ وَقَالَ يُمْلِي ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْجَوْهَرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَهُ وَقَالَ يُمْلِي وَلَمْ يَشُكَّ فِيهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3110
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 162
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3110
Sahih al-Bukhari 4082

Narrated Khabbab:

We migrated with the Prophet for Allah's Cause, so our reward became due with Allah. Some of us passed away (i.e. died) without enjoying anything from their reward, and one of them was Mus`ab bin `Umar who was killed (i.e. martyred) on the day of Uhud. He did not leave behind except a sheet of striped woolen cloth. If we covered his head with it, his feet became naked, and if we covered his feet with it, his head became naked. The Prophet said to us, "Cover his head with it and put Idhkhir (i.e. a kind of grass) over his feet," or said, "Put some Idhkhir over his feet." But some of us have got their fruits ripened, and they are collecting them.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ خَبَّابٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ هَاجَرْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ نَبْتَغِي وَجْهَ اللَّهِ، فَوَجَبَ أَجْرُنَا عَلَى اللَّهِ، فَمِنَّا مَنْ مَضَى أَوْ ذَهَبَ لَمْ يَأْكُلْ مِنْ أَجْرِهِ شَيْئًا، كَانَ مِنْهُمْ مُصْعَبُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ قُتِلَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ، فَلَمْ يَتْرُكْ إِلاَّ نَمِرَةً كُنَّا إِذَا غَطَّيْنَا بِهَا رَأْسَهُ خَرَجَتْ رِجْلاَهُ، وَإِذَا غُطِّيَ بِهَا رِجْلاَهُ خَرَجَ رَأْسُهُ، فَقَالَ لَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ غَطُّوا بِهَا رَأْسَهُ، وَاجْعَلُوا عَلَى رِجْلَيْهِ الإِذْخِرَ ‏"‏‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلْقُوا عَلَى رِجْلَيْهِ مِنَ الإِذْخِرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَمِنَّا مَنْ أَيْنَعَتْ لَهُ ثَمَرَتُهُ فَهْوَ يَهْدِبُهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4082
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 126
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 408
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمٌ ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ، عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، قَالَ :" إِذَا أُقِيمَتْ الصَّلَاةُ، فَلَا صَلَاةَ إِلَّا الْمَكْتُوبَةُ ". قَالَ أَبُو مُحَمَّد : إِذَا كَانَ فِي بَيْتِهِ، فَالْبَيْتُ أَهْوَنُ
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1421

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abdullah ibn Masud said that there was nothing binding on someone who said, "Every woman I marry is divorced," if he did not name a specific tribe or woman.

Malik said, "That is the best of what I have heard."

Malik said about a man saying to his wife, "You are divorced, and every woman I marry is divorced," or that all his property would be sadaqa if he did not do such-and-such, and he broke his oath:

"As for his wives, it is divorce as he said, and as for his statement, 'Every woman I marry is divorced', if he did not name a specific woman, tribe, or land, or such, it is not binding on him and he can marry as he wishes. As for his property, he gives a third of it away as sadaqa."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مَسْعُودٍ، كَانَ يَقُولُ فِيمَنْ قَالَ كُلُّ امْرَأَةٍ أَنْكِحُهَا فَهِيَ طَالِقٌ إِنَّهُ إِذَا لَمْ يُسَمِّ قَبِيلَةً أَوِ امْرَأَةً بِعَيْنِهَا فَلاَ شَىْءَ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَهَذَا أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَقُولُ لاِمْرَأَتِهِ أَنْتِ الطَّلاَقُ وَكُلُّ امْرَأَةٍ أَنْكِحُهَا فَهِيَ طَالِقٌ وَمَالُهُ صَدَقَةٌ إِنْ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَحَنِثَ قَالَ أَمَّا نِسَاؤُهُ فَطَلاَقٌ كَمَا قَالَ وَأَمَّا قَوْلُهُ كُلُّ امْرَأَةٍ أَنْكِحُهَا فَهِيَ طَالِقٌ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا لَمْ يُسَمِّ امْرَأَةً بِعَيْنِهَا أَوْ قَبِيلَةً أَوْ أَرْضًا أَوْ نَحْوَ هَذَا فَلَيْسَ يَلْزَمُهُ ذَلِكَ وَلْيَتَزَوَّجْ مَا شَاءَ وَأَمَّا مَالُهُ فَلْيَتَصَدَّقْ بِثُلُثِهِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 73
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1235
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 137
Ibn Abbas narrated that :
the Prophet said: "When the blood is red then (give) a Dinar. And when the blood is yellow then half Dinar."
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ حُرَيْثٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ السُّكَّرِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْكَرِيمِ، عَنْ مِقْسَمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ دَمًا أَحْمَرَ فَدِينَارٌ وَإِذَا كَانَ دَمًا أَصْفَرَ فَنِصْفُ دِينَارٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ الْكَفَّارَةِ فِي إِتْيَانِ الْحَائِضِ قَدْ رُوِيَ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ مَوْقُوفًا وَمَرْفُوعًا ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ ‏.‏ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ يَسْتَغْفِرُ رَبَّهُ وَلاَ كَفَّارَةَ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ نَحْوُ قَوْلِ ابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ عَنْ بَعْضِ التَّابِعِينَ مِنْهُمْ سَعِيدُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ النَّخَعِيُّ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ عَامَّةِ عُلَمَاءِ الأَمْصَارِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 137
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 137
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 137
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 141
Abu Sa'eed Al-Khudri narrated that :
the Prophet said: When one of you comes to his wife, then he wants to repeat (it), let him perform Wudu between them."
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ غِيَاثٍ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ الأَحْوَلِ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا أَتَى أَحَدُكُمْ أَهْلَهُ ثُمَّ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَعُودَ فَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ بَيْنَهُمَا وُضُوءًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ وَقَالَ بِهِ غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ قَالُوا إِذَا جَامَعَ الرَّجُلُ امْرَأَتَهُ ثُمَّ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَعُودَ فَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَعُودَ ‏.‏ وَأَبُو الْمُتَوَكِّلِ اسْمُهُ عَلِيُّ بْنُ دَاوُدَ ‏.‏ وَأَبُو سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيُّ اسْمُهُ سَعْدُ بْنُ مَالِكِ بْنِ سِنَانٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 141
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 141
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 141

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to pray dhuhr, asr, maghrib, isha and subh at Mina. Then in the morning, after the sun had risen, he would go to Arafa .

Malik said, "What we are all agreed upon here (in Madina) is that the imam does not recite the Qur'an out loud in dhuhr on the day of Arafa, and that he gives a khutba to the people on that day, and that the prayer on the day of Arafa is really a dhuhr prayer, and even if it coincides with a jumua it is still a dhuhr prayer, but one which has been shortened because of travelling."

Malik said that the imam of the pilgrims should not pray the jumua prayer if the day of Arafa, the day of sacrifice or one of the three days after the day of sacrifice, was a Friday.

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ وَالْعَصْرَ وَالْمَغْرِبَ وَالْعِشَاءَ وَالصُّبْحَ بِمِنًى ثُمَّ يَغْدُو إِذَا طَلَعَتِ الشَّمْسُ إِلَى عَرَفَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَالأَمْرُ الَّذِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهِ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّ الإِمَامَ لاَ يَجْهَرُ بِالْقُرْآنِ فِي الظُّهْرِ يَوْمَ عَرَفَةَ وَأَنَّهُ يَخْطُبُ النَّاسَ يَوْمَ عَرَفَةَ وَأَنَّ الصَّلاَةَ يَوْمَ عَرَفَةَ إِنَّمَا هِيَ ظُهْرٌ وَإِنْ وَافَقَتِ الْجُمُعَةَ فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ ظُهْرٌ وَلَكِنَّهَا قُصِرَتْ مِنْ أَجْلِ السَّفَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي إِمَامِ الْحَاجِّ إِذَا وَافَقَ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ يَوْمَ عَرَفَةَ أَوْ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ أَوْ بَعْضَ أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ إِنَّهُ لاَ يُجَمِّعُ فِي شَىْءٍ مِنْ تِلْكَ الأَيَّامِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 204
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 903
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 504
(Another chain) from Anas, :
from the Prophet, similarly.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الأَكْوَعِ وَجَابِرٍ وَالزُّبَيْرِ بْنِ الْعَوَّامِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَنَسٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ الَّذِي أَجْمَعَ عَلَيْهِ أَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّ وَقْتَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِذَا زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ كَوَقْتِ الظُّهْرِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ وَرَأَى بَعْضُهُمْ أَنَّ صَلاَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِذَا صُلِّيَتْ قَبْلَ الزَّوَالِ أَنَّهَا تَجُوزُ أَيْضًا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ وَمَنْ صَلاَّهَا قَبْلَ الزَّوَالِ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَرَ عَلَيْهِ إِعَادَةً ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 504
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 17
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 504
Sahih al-Bukhari 3761

Narrated Alqama:

I went to Sham and was offering a two-rak`at prayer; I said, "O Allah! Bless me with a (pious) companion." Then I saw an old man coming towards me, and when he came near I said, (to myself), "I hope Allah has given me my request." The man asked (me), "Where are you from?" I replied, "I am from the people of Kufa." He said, "Weren't there amongst you the Carrier of the (Prophet's) shoes, Siwak and the ablution water container? Weren't there amongst you the man who was given Allah's Refuge from the Satan? And weren't there amongst you the man who used to keep the (Prophet's) secrets which nobody else knew? How did Ibn Um `Abd (i.e. `Abdullah bin Mas`ud) use to recite Surat-al-lail (the Night:92)?" I recited:-- "By the Night as it envelops By the Day as it appears in brightness. And by male and female." (92.1- 3) On that, Abu Darda said, "By Allah, the Prophet made me read the Verse in this way after listening to him, but these people (of Sham) tried their best to let me say something different."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، عَنْ أَبِي عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ مُغِيرَةَ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، دَخَلْتُ الشَّأْمَ فَصَلَّيْتُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، فَقُلْتُ اللَّهُمَّ يَسِّرْ لِي جَلِيسًا‏.‏ فَرَأَيْتُ شَيْخًا مُقْبِلاً، فَلَمَّا دَنَا قُلْتُ أَرْجُو أَنْ يَكُونَ اسْتَجَابَ‏.‏ قَالَ مِنْ أَيْنَ أَنْتَ قُلْتُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَفَلَمْ يَكُنْ فِيكُمْ صَاحِبُ النَّعْلَيْنِ وَالْوِسَادِ وَالْمِطْهَرَةِ أَوَلَمْ يَكُنْ فِيكُمُ الَّذِي أُجِيرَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ أَوَلَمْ يَكُنْ فِيكُمْ صَاحِبُ السِّرِّ الَّذِي لاَ يَعْلَمُهُ غَيْرُهُ كَيْفَ قَرَأَ ابْنُ أُمِّ عَبْدٍ ‏{‏وَاللَّيْلِ‏}‏ فَقَرَأْتُ ‏{‏وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا يَغْشَى * وَالنَّهَارِ إِذَا تَجَلَّى * وَالذَّكَرِ وَالأُنْثَى‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَقْرَأَنِيهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاهُ إِلَى فِيَّ، فَمَا زَالَ هَؤُلاَءِ حَتَّى كَادُوا يَرُدُّونِي‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3761
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 106
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 105
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 702
He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A man's prayer in company is twenty-five times as valuable as his prayer in his house and his market, for when he performs ablution, doing it well, then goes out to the mosque, having no other reason than prayer for going out, he does not take a step without being raised a degree for it and having a sin remitted for it, and when he prays the angels continue to invoke blessings on him as long as he is in his place of prayer, saying, ‘God bless him; God show mercy to him.’ And each of you continues to be engaged in prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer.” In a version he said, “When he enters the mosque prayer holds him fast.” And he added in the invocation of the angels, “O God, forgive him, O God, turn towards him, as long as he does not do any harm in it and as long as he does not do anything unseemly in it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ تُضَعَّفُ عَلَى صَلَاتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَفِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ ضِعْفًا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ لَا يُخْرِجُهُ إِلَّا الصَّلَاةُ لَمْ يَخْطُ خُطْوَةً إِلَّا رُفِعَتْ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةٌ وَحُطَّ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةٌ فَإِذَا صَلَّى لَمْ تَزَلِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ الله ارْحَمْهُ وَلَا يَزَالُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرَ الصَّلَاةَ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ: «إِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ كَانَتِ الصَّلَاةُ تَحْبِسُهُ» . وَزَادَ فِي دُعَاءِ الْمَلَائِكَةِ: " اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ تُبْ عَلَيْهِ. مَا لَمْ يُؤْذِ فِيهِ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ فِيهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 702
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 133